f\ 


ADSONVIUiE: 


OR 


A  NAZU&ATZVB  TAKE. 


••'  Oh !  LOVE  no  habitant  of  earth  thou  art — 
"  An  unseen  seraph,  we  believe  in  thee; 
"  A  Faith,  whose  Martyrs,  are  the  broken  heart; 
''  But  never  yet  hath  seen,  nor  e'er  shall  see 
"  The  naked  eye,  thy  form,  as  it  should  be : 
"  The  mind  hath  made  thee,  as  it  peopled  Heaven, 
ei  Even  with  its  own  desiring  phantasy, 
"  And  to  a  thought,  such  shape  and  image  given, 
•'  As  haunts  the  unquenched  soul — parch'd — wearied — wrung 
and  riven."  Byron, 


ALBANY: 

PUBLISHED  BY  S.  SHAW,  No.  47,  STATE-STREET, 

J,  C.  JOHNSON,  PRINTER. 

1824. 


Northern  District  of  New~York,  to  wit : 

BE  IT  REMEMBERED,  That  on  the  10th  day  of  September, 
in  the  forty-ninth  year  of  rhe  independence  of 
the  United 'States  of  America.  A.  D.  1824,  SAM 
UEL  SHA\V,  of  the  said  District,  hath  deposited  in 
this  office  the  title  of  a  Book,  the  right  whereof 
he  claims  as  proprietor,  in  the  words  following,  to 
wit: 

"  ADSONVILLE  ;    OR,  MARRYING    OUT.— A 
NARRATIVE  TALE." 

"  Oh  Lore  !  no  habitant  of  earth  thou  art — 

An  unseen  seraph,  we  believe  in  thee, 

A  Faith  whose  Martyrs  are  the  broken  heart ; 

But  never  yet  hath  seen,  nor  e'er  shall  see 

The  naked  eye,  thy  form,  as  it  should  be ; 

The  mind  hath  made  thee,  as  it  peopled  Heaven, 

Evan  with  its  own  desiring  phantasy, 

And  to  a  thought,  such  shape  and  image  given, 

As  haunts  the  unqueached  soul — parch'd — wearied — 

wrung1 — and  riveo."  BVRON. 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  Congress  of  the  United  States, 
entitled  "  An  Act  for  the  encouragement  of  Learning,  by 
securing  the  copies  of  Maps,  Charts,  and  Books,  to  the  Au 
thors  and  Proprietors  of  such  Copies,  during  the  times  therein 
mentioned  ;"  and  also,  to  the  act  entitled,  u  An  Act  supple 
mentary  to  an  Act,  entitled  '  An  Act  for  the  encouragement 
of  Learning,  bv  securing  the  Copies  of  Maps,  Charfs,  and 
Brooks,  to  the  Authors  and  Proprietors  of  such  Copies  during 
the  times  therein  mentioned,"  and  extending  the  benefits 
thereof  to  the  Aits  of  Designing,  Engraving  and  Etching 
historical  and  other  Prints." 

RICHARD  R.  LANSING, 

Clerk  of  the  Northern  District  of  New-York, 


THE   foFowing   Tale  was   mostly  written^ 
whilst  the  Author  had  extreme  youth  to  plead 
in  extenuation   of  its   faults  :   since  it  has.  by 
some  particular    friends,   been    earnestly  re 
quested  for  publication,  some  additions  have 
heen  made,  in  which,  it  is  probable,  some  chro- 
nograrnmatical    incongruities  may  strike  the 
reader.     The  writer  has  not  the  vanity  to  fear 
that  it  will  be  considered  of  sufficient  conse 
quence  to  affect  the  character  of  American  lit 
erature,  as  he  has  no  prospect  of  setting  up 
for  an  Author ;    and  he  most  faithfully  prom 
ises,  if  this  shall  pass  with  impunity,  to  sin  no 
more. 

With  regard  to  the  morality  of  writing  or 
reading  works  of  imagination,  the  author  has 
been  also  under  some  doubts  ;  but  as  the  prin 
ciple  of  philanthropy  must  commence  its  ex 
panding  influence  in  the  heart,  by  breaking  up 
the  disposition  which  contracts  all  its  interest 
upon  self,  and  as  these  characters  are  inacces- 
sibfe  to  moral  lectures,  and  to  the  claims  of 
real  and  passing  events;  if  ever  they  come  to 


vi  PREFACE: 

know  the  happiness  of  being  carried  beyond 
the  range  of  emotion  within  themselves,  and 
elevated  to  a  perception  of  grandeur  and 
beauty,  which,  there,  they  must  forever  have 
remained  strangers  to,  it  must  be  by  being  ta 
ken  at  unawares  by  romantic  pictures  of  ficti 
tious  suffering,  of  ideal  beauty,  and  disinterest 
ed  heroism;  very  inferior,  indeed,  to  that  sym 
pathy  which  inspires  real  self-sacrifice,  but 
better  far  than  wholly  to  be  ignorant  of  the 
joy  of  natural  tears.  "  If  novels  (says  a  wri- 
ter  in  the  New  Monthly  Magazine,  to  whom  I 
am  indebted  for  some  of  the  preceding  ideas) 
are  not  the  deepest  teachers  of  humanity, 
they  have,  at  least,  the  widest  range.  They 
lend  to  genius  "  lighter  wings  to  fly."  They 
are  read  where  Milton  and  Shakspeare  are 
only  talked  of,  and  even  where  their  names 
are  never  heard.  They  nestle  gently  beneath 
the  covers  of  unconscious  sofas  ;  are  read  by 
fair  and  glistening  eyes,  in  moments  snatched 
from  repose;  and  beneath  counters  and  shop- 
boards,  minister  delights,  secret,  sweet  and 
precious.  It  is  possible  that  in  particular  in 
stances  their  effects  may  be  baneful;  but,  on 
the  whole,  we  are  persuaded  thty  are  good* 


PREFACE.  vii 

The  world  is  not  in  danger  of  becoming  too 
romantic,,  The  golden  threads  of  poesy  are 
not  too  thickly  or  too  closely  interwoven  with 
the  ordinary  weh  of  existence.  Sympathy  is 
the  first  great  lesson  which  man  should  learn. 
It  will  he  ill  fop  him  if  he  proceed  no  far 
ther  ;  if  his  emotions  are  but  excited  to  roll 
back  oa  his  heart,  and  to  be  fostered  in  luxu 
rious  quiet.  But  unless  he  learns  to  feel  ten 
derly  and  deeply  for  things  in  which  he  has 
no  personal  interest,  he  can  achieve  nothing 
generous  or  noble.  This  lesson  is  in  reality 
the  moral  of  all  excellent  romances.  How 
mistaken  are  those  miserable  reasoners  who 
object  to  them  as  giving  false  pictures  of  life 
— of  purity  too  glossy  and  etherial — of  friend 
ship  t<o  deep  and  confiding — of  love  which 
does  not  shrink  at  the  approach  of  ill,  but 
"  looks  on  tempests  and  is  never  shaken,"  be 
cause  with  these  the  world  too  rarely  blos 
soms  !  Were  these  things  visionary  and  un 
real,  who  would  break  the  spell,  and  bid  the 
delicious  enchantment  vanish?  The  soul  will 
not  be  the  worse  for  believing  that  the  highest 
excellence  is  within  the  reach  of  its  exertions, 
but  these  things  are  xiot  unreal ;  they 


viii  PREP  ACE, 

shadows  indeed,  in  themselves,  but  they  are 
shadows  cast  from  objects  stately,  grand  and 
eternal.  Man  can  never  imagine  that  which 
has  no  foundation  in  his  nature." 

The  above  quotation  is  made,  not  because 
it  applies  in  this  particular  place,  in  a  Preface 
to  a  Work  which  scarcely  makes  a  feeble  ef 
fort  to  soar  above  the  most  ordinary  probabi 
lities,  and  the  ruggedness  of  which  is  un- 
smoothed  by  either  distance  of  time  or  place  ; 
but  because  this  Book,  if  read  at  all,  will  be 
read  by  those  who  have  not  been  in  the  habit 
of  indulging  their  intellectual  appetite  with 
such  kind  of  stimuli. 


WV\WWVVWXWVWVWVW  VWVW>AAXVV' 


TSRRA.TA. — In  consequence  of  the  Author's  being  unable  to 
attend  to  the  correction  of  the  proofs,  several  mistakes  have 
escaped  the  notice  of  the  Printer,  amongst  which  are  the  fol 
lowing  : 

Page  11,  line  7,  for  fixed  re&djired — page  63,  fifth  line 
from  the  bottom,  for  blunted  re.id  'blinked — page  106,  line  21, 
for  worship  read  courtship — page  130,  line  1,  for  sublimer 
read  sublunar — page  2UO,  7th  line  from  the  bottom,  for  pride 
read  priz. 

fhe  Mottos  to  the  Chapters  are  all  quoted ;  but  having 
been  dene  before  ii  «vas  thought  of  publishing,  to  some  of 
them  rie  name  was  affixed,  and  it  cannot  now  be  recollected 
frooi  whence  thev  were  selected. 


CHAPTER  I. 

For  sore  dismayed,  thro'  storm  and  shade, 

His  child  he  did  discover ; 
One  loveJj  arm  she  reach'd  for  aid, 

And  one  waa  'round  her  lover. 

Lord  Ullin>s  Daughter. 

AS  the  sun  was  sinking  behind  the  western, 
mountains,  from  beyond  which  the  distant 
thunder  was  faintly  heard  to  roll,  Edgar  was 
gently  wafted  up  a  narrow  inlet  to  one  of  the 
western  Lakes ;  on  one  side  the  wearied  hay 
makers  had  leaned  their  implements  against 
the  hay- cocks,  which  were  scattered  over  the 
grassy  plain,  and  stood  contemplating  the  beau 
ty  of  the  boat,  and  on  the  advantages  of  those 
who  followed  mercantile  speculations,  over 
such  as  were  compelled  to  a  continued  course 
of  labor  to  maintain  a  moderate,  though  regu 
lar  subsistence.  On  the  other  side,  he  was 
passing  the  ornamented  grounds  of  Adsonville,, 
the  Mansion  of  which  was  situated  immedi 
ately  on  the  lake  shore.  A  stately  grove  of 
tall  evergreens  was  thickly  interspersed  with 
wild  grape  vines,  which  suspended  on  the 
boughs  of  the  red  thorn,  formed  arcades  not 
the  less  delightful  for  being  formed  by  the  fan 
ciful  hand  of  nature  :  before  him,  in  view, 
was  the  busy  site  o^  the  Stores  and  Mills  of 
his  father,  from  whence  he  had  retreated  for 
a  few  hours  of  that  relaxation,  which  f  shiug 

1 


2  ADSONVILLE. 

and  fowling  affords  to  those,  who  naturally  vol 
atile,  are  confined  to  the  limits  of  a  counting 
room,  and  application  to  business.  He  was 
aroused  from  a  thoughtful  mood,  into  which  he 
bad  fallen,  by  the  barking  of  his  dog  on  shore 
— and  was  recovering  his  fowling-piece,  when 
his  little  brother,  perceiving  his  absence  of 
mind,  said,  "  it  is  a  lady  :"  Edgar  saw  that  it 
was,  and  the  subject  of  his  present  medita 
tions  ;  upon  which  sheering  in,  he  leapt  on 
shore,  leaving  the  care  of  the  boat  to  his  bro 
ther,  who  though  extremely  young  for  such  a 
charge,  had  often  proved  his  dexterity  in  the 
management  of  it.  Caroline  had  just  forced 
her  attention  from  a  book  which  she  held  in 
her  hand,  and  discovered  it  was  time  to  return 
to  the  house  ;  when  she  was  accosted  by  Ed 
gar,  with  evidently  more  embarrassment  than 
she  had  ever  before  discovered  in  his  deportr 
went:  which  had  the  effect  to  produce  the  same 
awkward  sensations  in  herself.  "  I  thought/*' 
said  he,  "  I  had  something  which  I  would  not 
miss  the  present  opportunity  of  saying  to  thee, 
I  came  on  shore  for  that  purpose,  but  now  for 
my  life  I  cannot,  I  do  not  know  how  to  do  it. 

"  It  is  a  pity,"  said  Caroline,  "  that  you 
have  forgotten  your  errand ;  it  could  not  then 
have  been  of  great  importance." 

"  I  have  not  forgotten  it ;"  replied  he, 
hastily,  nor  can  I  ever  forget  it!  but  I  can 
not  find  words  to  express  it,  nor  do  I  need 
them  Caroline :  it  is  something  which  is 
»ore  faithfully  communicated  by  any  other 
Tnedium ;  that  love  which  needs  the  profession 
tf  words,  is  to  be  suspected.  I  cannot  tell 


ADSONVILLE.  3 

you  my  errand,  but  you  may  easily  judge  by 
my  looks  and  actions." 

Caroline  did  not  believe  he  was  serious,  but 
supposing  be  bad  merely  designed  to  entertain 
her  with  a  little  coquetry,  replied,  "  I  per 
ceive,  sir,  indeed,  some  mighty  secret  is 
working  within  your  breast ;  and  as  you  say 
there  is  no  danger  of  your  forgetting  it,  I  ad 
vise  you  to  take  time  for  consideration,  and 
procure  terms  adequate  to  express  it.  I  would 
not  undertake  to  judge  of  a  person's  senti 
ments  by  any  thing  short  of  plain  words  in  the 
English  language  ;  for  although  they  may  be 
false,  on  the  other  hand,  how  liable  are  we  to 
put  a  false  estimate  on  actions,  and  always  such 
an  one  as  our  inclination  and  wishes  on  the 
one  hand,  or  our  prejudices  on  the  other,  shall 
dictate." 

During  this  conversation  they  were  pro 
ceeding  slowly  towards  the  mansion  of  Adson- 
ville,  and  met  Caroline's  parents,  who  were 
enjoying  an  evening  walk.  A  ^slight  degree 
of  surprise  with  them,  and  a  little  embarrass 
ment  on  the  part  of  their  daughter,  was  evi 
dent,  and  it  was  perhaps  the  first  time  that 
the  probability  of  a  connexion  between  Edgar 
and  Caroline  ever  entered  their  minds. 

By  the  time  they  arrived  at  the  yard  gate, 
the  wind  had  attained  an  alarming  force ;  the 
tall  poplars  bent  and  withed  before  it  with  the 
most  sublime  grandeur  and  astonishing  elasti 
city  : — a  dark  and  heavy  cloud  was  furiously 
descending  from  the  hills,  its  uneven  and  rag 
ged  skirts  indicated  more  of  wind  than  rain, 
and  threatened  to  sweep  with  the  besom  of 


*  ADSONVILLE. 

destruction:  with  the  utmost  consternation 
Edgar  now  perceived  that  the  boat  with  his 
brother  was  driven  back,-  and  making  rapid 
advances  towards  the  broad  part  of  the  lake, 
where  the  winds,  waves  and  clouds  seemed  to 
have  forgotten  they  were  ever  separated,  and 
were  now  intermingled  in  tumultuous  conten 
tion.  He  obeyed  the  first  impulse  of  his  mind, 
to  deliver  his  brother  from  the  peril,  to  which 
his  own  neglect  had  exposed  him,  or  to  perish 
in  the  daring  attempt.  Mr.  Adsou's  door 
yard  terminated  in  a  wharf,  along  side  of 
which  lay  a  small  pleasure  yacht,  with  her 
sails  hoisted  and  now  flapping  loosely  and  vio 
lently  in  the  increasing  wind  :  into  this  he  im 
mediately  sprang,  and,  having  loosed  the  stern 
fast,  went  forward  to  clear  the  bows,  which 
having  also  accomplished,  and  returning  by 
the  mast,  perceived  at  the  same  moment,  that 
Caroline  was  on  board,  and  that  the  boat  had 
shot  from  the  shore  and  was  under  the  uncon- 
trolable  influence  of  the  wind  ;  struck  with  all 
the  reality  of  her  danger,  he  was  for  a  mo 
ment  petrified  with  horror,  but  recollecting 
himself  he  took  a  seat  by  her  side,  saying,  Car 
oline,  my  dear  lost  Caroline,  how  came  you  on 
board;  I  would  give  my  life  freely,  I  would 
die  happy,  if  you  were  on  shore.  She  had 
not  the  power  of  speech,  but  directed  her  eyes 
towards  the  delightful  place  she  had  so  unex 
pectedly  changed  for  her  present  situation  of 
imminent  peril,  if  not  certain  death.  When 
she  had  discovered  Edgar's  intention  of  em 
barking  in  a  hurricane,  she  ran  down  to  dis 
suade  him  from  his  rash  purpose,  as  she  kne\\ 


ADSOXVILLE.  i> 

the  boat,  which  was  new,  had  been  condemned 
as  too  crank  or  unstable  to  bear  the  wind,  and 
fearing  from  the  noise  of  the  wind  she  should 
not  be  heard,  and  not  supposing  the  boat  was 
detached  from  the  shore,  she  had  stept  into  the 
stern  part,  and  thus  exposed  herself  to  the 
danger  it  was  her  intention  to  save  him  from. 
Twilight  had  now  half  drawn  her  curtain 
over  the  tragic  scene ;  yet  at  intervals,  when. 
they  were  balanced  on  the  summit  of  a  wave, 
she  Cancied  she  could  discern  her  parents,  and 
conceived  something  of  the  distraction  and 
agony  they  must  endure,  in  the  sudden  and 
almost  certain  loss  of  their  only  child  :  then 
convulsively  clasping  Edgar  in  her  arms,  she 
laid  her  head  in  despair  on  his  breast,  and  clo 
sed  her  eyes,  saying,  ((  the  next  wave  will 
overwhelm  us  for  ever ;  you  might  still  es 
cape  if  it  were  not  for  me,  you  might  cling  to 
the  boat,  and  eventually  be  driven  on  some 
shore  and  be  saved  :  you  must  push  me  off,  I 
cannot  command  my  nerves."  "  Push  thee 
off!  gracious  Heaven  !"  cried  Edgar,  "  I  will 
never  go  on  shore,  never  be  saved  without 
thee :  it  would  bfe  worse-  than  a  thousand 
deaths!  by  all  that's  good,  hold  to  me,  we 
shall  both  be  saved,  there  is  no  doubt  of  it.7' 
Notwithstanding  he  thus  encouraged  her,  his 
own  apprehensions  were  by  no  means  lessen 
ed.  He  had  let  the  sails  run,  but  without 
coming  completely  down,  with  the  violence  of 
the  gale  they  bloated  and  held  almost  as  much 
wind  as  if  up,  and  every  attempt  to  put  the 
boat's  head  to  the  wind  was  fruitless,  and 
threatened  an  immediate  founder. 

l>  1 


6  ADSONV1LLE. 

Caroline  raised  her  head  and  directed  her 
eyes  towards  the  receding  shore  ;  the  distant 
light  at  Adsonville  threw  its  bright  rays  across 
the  enraged  water,  tipping  the  waves  with 
a  melancholy  gilding  ;  the  association  of  sur 
rounding  peril,  with  the  thoughts  of  the  con 
sequences  tn  her  parents  of  her  loss,  which 
seemed  inevitable,  was  too  much  for  her  forti 
tude  or  constitution  to  sustain  ;  it  overpow 
ered  her  vital  functions  and  suspended  anima 
tion,  her  arms  fell  from  the  position  which  fear, 
overcoming  the  most  delicate  modesty,  had  in 
duced  them  to  assume,  and  she  sunk  insensible 
on  the  seat  anJ  railing.  He  caught  her  in 
his  arms,  and  called  earnestly  to  her;  but  alas. 
the  name  of  Caroline,  with  all  the  tender  epi 
thets  accompanying  it,  only  mingled  with  the 
storm,  it  was  scarcely  heard  by  his  own  ears ; 
and  Caroline  v  as  now  not  only  insensible  to 
them,  but  to  all  her  own  dangers.  Edgar  was 
distracted  with  the  idea  that  she  had  already 
expired  with  terror  and  apprehension ;  the 
darkness  of  Egypt  hid  her  countenance  from 
him,  as  she  lay  supine  and  helpless  in  his  arms; 
he  applied  his  lips  to  hers  to  discover  if  she 
breathed,  and  imagining  she  did  not,  he 
thought  no  more  of  other  dangers,  a  sensation 
of  weakness  struck  through  his  frame,  his 
heart  beat  vehemently ;  she's  dead,  he  cried, 
gone  forever  !  then  giving  a  wild  stare  at  the 
tumultuous  elements,  whose  fury  seemed  at 
this  moment  to  be  at  the  highest  pitch,  he  let 
go  the  helm  by  which  he  had  kept  the  boat 
before  the  wind,  and  prevented  her  filling; 
saying,  welcome  death;  I  will  not  return  with 


ADSONVILLE.  7 

out  her  5  if  I  cannot  have  the  satisfaction  of 
restoring  her  alive  to  her  friends,  I  will  never 
witness  their  distress  nor  suffer  my  own;  I  will 
prefer  to  be  united  to  her  in  death.  No  lon 
ger  balanced  by  her  rudder,  the  boat  broached 
round,  with  her  beam  to  the  wind,  which  cau 
sed  the  white  caps  to  break  in  showers  over 
them.  Edgar  concluded  that  she  would  in 
stantly  fill  and  sink  with  the  weight  of  cast 
iron  placed  in  her  keel  for  badlast;  and  kneel 
ing  down,  with  indescribable  emotions,  he  riv- 
etted  the  unfortunate,  and  never  before  insen 
sible  Caroline  in  his  arms,  in  the  hope  that  the 
struggles  of  death  would  so  confirm  his  grasp, 
that  if  their  bodies  were  ever  found,  they 
should  bear  this  testimony  of  his  dying  at 
tachment;  but  the  water  which  fell  upon  Car 
oline's  face,  recovering  her  from  her  fainting 
fit,  she  gently  raised  her  baud,  and  made  a 
feeble  effort  to  separate  herself  from  him. 
"  Heaven  be  praised,  she  lives!"  he  cried, 
with  ecstacy,  and  the  next  instant  had  the  sat 
isfaction  of  hearing  her  voice.  "  Where  am 
I,  who  is  with  me  ?  Oh,  is  it  possible  I  am 
here  \"  At  the  first  intimation  of  returning  life 
in  Caroline,  Edgar  had  put  the  helm  up,  and 
again  got  the  boat  before  the  wind,  and  per 
ceiving  she  had  shipped  but  a  small  quantity  of 
water,  he  conceived  the  most  sanguine  hopes 
of  escape  :  placing  Caroline  in  as  safe  a  posi 
tion  as  possible,  he  infused  into  her  a  degree 
of  the  same  cheering  hope  :  at  his  request  she 
firmly  held  the  tiller  in  the  position  he  directed 
her,  whilst  he  went  forwards  to  get  stoppers 
on  the  sails,  and  prevent  their  holding  so 


*  ADSONVILLE. 

much  wind  :  she  expressed  some  apprehension 
of  danger  to  him,  in  the  undertaking,  from 
the  darknesi  and  motion  of  the  light  vessel ; 
but  upon  his  assuring  her  that  on  her  account 
he  would  run  no  risk,  whether  he  accom 
plished  his  purpose  or  not,  she  at  last  con 
sented,  and  found  that  employment  he- 
guiles  the  mind  of  the  recollection  of  ei 
ther  danger  or  trouble :  he  groped  his  way 
in  the  dark,  and  with  his  knife  cut  indis 
criminately  every  piece  of  rigging  that  came  in 
his  way,  until  the  sails  were  blown  away  in 
the  gale,  or  thrown  overboard  with  his  own 
hands  ;  then  resuming  his  seat  by  the  side  of 
Caroline,  he  assured  her  that  all  fear  as  to 
their  ultimate  safety  was  at  an  end,  although 
they  still  continued  their  terrifying  undula 
tions  until  the  struggle  was  over,  and  Boreas 
had  whistled  bis  final  note  ;  and  the  last  blast 
had  passed  over  their  heads,  died  on  the 
waves,  and  sunk  in  the  bosom  of  the  lake  ;  na 
ture  returned  to  her  level,  and  the  agitated 
waters  were  soothed  to  rest  by  their  own  gra>- 
vity  ;  the  retreating  gust  was  now  rending  the 
tall  pines  of  the  unsettled  forest,  and  the  un 
social  beasts  of  prey,  and  fierce  prowlers  of 
the  wood,  were  cowering  in  their  dens  to  the 
more  terrjficr  power  of  the  invisible  element. 
Edgar  now  either  was,  or  feigned  himself,  all 
spirits,  and  made  light  of  their  situation  to  as 
sist  in  raising  Caroline's,  reminding  her  that 
she  must  expect  to  be  frequently  rallied  on 
her  gallant  and  extraordinary  pleasure  sail. 

"  If  it  does  not,  or  has  not  already  proved 
fatal  to  my  mother,"  said  she,  "  I  shall  value 


ADSONVILLE. 

but  lightly  either  sufferings  or  rallying — but 
where  are  we?"  she  continued,  "what  is 
that  I  have  seen  for  some  minutes?  it  cannot 
he  an  illusion  of  my  eyes,  yet  it  has  every  ap 
pearance  of  a  ghost:"  and  as  she  spake  this? 
.she  shrunk  hack  with  feigned  apprehension., 
though  partaking  something  of  real  surprise. 
Edgar,  from  his  education  and  habit  of  think 
ing,  had  less  fear  of  danger  from  ghosts  than 
almost  any  other  source  of  evil ;  but  he  saw 
now  what  so  nearly  resembled  the  description 
ot  one  that  he  couUl  scarcely  believe  his  own 
eyes.  "  Perhaps,"  whispered  Caroline,  "  they 
are  in  the  habit  of  walking  on  the  water  after 
such  a  storm."  *<  If  they  do  not  conjure  up 
another,"  he  replied,  "  I  do  not  care  for 
them." 

He  was  about  addressing  it  in  this  charac 
ter,  when  he  perceived  by  a  slight  jar  of  the 
boat  that  they  had  come  in  contact  with  some 
thing  more  tangible  than  a  visionary  form,  and 
that  the  object  which  had  excited  their  sur 
prise  was  a  white  sail.  "  What  boat  is  that?" 
said  Edgar,  "  It's  me !"  answered  his  bro 
ther,"  "  how  came  you  here,  Edgar?" 

Edgar.     I  came  after  thee. 

William.  I  saw  the  Adsonville  new  boat 
come  out,  with  her  sails  up,  and  supposed  she 
had  been  left  carelessly,  or  parted  her  fasts,  I 
had  no  idea  that  any  person  was  on  board  of 
her.  I  had  my-sails  stowed  away  in  time,  and 
rode  out  the  gale  in  safety  ;  and  have  now  got 
them  up  again,  but  have  no  wind,  and  if  I  had 
I  cannot  tell  until  day-break  which  way  to 
steer.  Why  what  a  horse  that  boat  is  to  carry 


10  ADSONVlLtE. 

to  such  a  snorter,  I  thought  they  said  she 
would  not  bear  a  wind  that  would  blow  a  can 
dle  out. 

Caroline.  Why,  William,  you  are  quite  a 
sailor;  do  you  know  where  we  are? 

At  hearing  a  lady's  voice  with  Edgar,  Wil 
liam's  surprise  greatly  increased,  so  that  in 
stead  of  answering  her,  he  blessed  himself,  and 
was  mute  with  astonishment. 

" Where  think  we  are,  William?"  said  Ed 
gar. 

William.  Close  in  upon  shore  here,  but 
what  land  it  is  I  cannot  tell.  I  have  heard  the 
wolves  howl,  and  think  I  discern  the  tops  of 
trees  within  a  few  rods. 

The  land  soon  became  visible  to  the  whole- 
party  :  by  means  of  oars  they  put  the  boats 
under  some  headway,  and  in  a  few  moments 
a  gentle  reversion  of  their  motion  indicated 
that  they  had  reached  it.  In  an  instant  Wil 
liam  was  on  shore,  and  taking  the  painters  of 
both  boats,  fastened  them  to  a  tree. 

Caroline  expressed  some  fear  of  going  on 
shore  ;  but  as  Edgar's  fowling  piece  was  in  his 
own  boat,  he  dispelled  her  apprehensions,  and 
as  fortunately  his  box  coat  was  also  at  hand,  he 
spread  it  on  a  rock  for  Caroline  to  seat  her 
self — and  as  no  considerable  effort  towards  re  • 
turning  could  be  made  before  day-break,  he 
seated  himself  by  the  side  of  his  charming  com 
panion,  with  his  gun  in  his  hands,  endeavor 
ing  by  his  cheerfulness  to  keep  up  her  spirits 
and  make  the  lingering  moments  pass  with  more 
celerity.  William's  active  temper  kept  him 
constantly  beating  about  in  the  neighboring 


ADSONVILLE.  11 

bushes  until  he  was  driven  in  by  something 
which  appeared  of  a  formidable  size,  making 
towards  him  with  indecisive  indications  of  hos 
tility.  On  discovering  his  alarm,  Edgar  ad 
vanced  towards  the  rustling  sound,  and  catch 
ing  a  glimpse  of  a  pair  of  large  and  glaring 
eye  balls,  instantly  fixed  in  that  direction. 
The  light  flash  of  the  gun  and  its  loud  report 
in  the  stillness  of  night,  with  the  thoughts  qi' 
Toeing  in  danger  from  wild  beasts,  terrified  Ca 
roline,  but  did  not  destroy  her  presence  of 
mind :  seizing  William  by  the  arm,  she 
cried  "  lead  me  to  the  boat;"  this  was 
quickly  done,  and  finding  herself  safe,  she 
called  aloud  to  Edgar,  who,  listening  to  the 
sound  of  the  retreating  enemy,  did  not  answer 
the  first  call,  which  made  her  repeat  it  in  a 
frantic  voice ;  when  he  satisfied  her  he  was 
safe,  but  that  his  game  had  escaped  ;  he  then 
joined  them  in  the  boat,  and  his  presence  had 
become  necessary  to  support  the  trembling 
Caroline,  whose  momentary  fortitude  seemed 
now  to  have  forsaken  her. 

The  sombre  shades  of  night  gradually  retrea 
ted  to  the  western  horizon,  and  day-light  shed 
her  welcome  radiance  over  the  waters,  and 
wilderness,  that  surrounded  the  bewildered 
voyagers.  The  winds  were  hushed  or  fled, 
and  the  lake  ceased  to  heave  with  the  agita 
tion  of  the  storm  ;  its  distant  shores  were  hid 
den  from  their  view  by  a  dense  fog,  which 
made  it  appear  like  the  margin  of  an  immense 
©cean.  The  heavens  were  filled  with  "low 
and  portentous  clouds,  that  threatened  every 
moment  to  dissolve  upon  their  unsheltered 


12  ADSONVILLE. 

heads.  Caroline  was  dressed  in  a  silk  frockT 
as  she  had  passed  the  preceding  afternoon : 
but  the  fury  of  the  wind  had  despoiled  her 
neck  of  its  frail  covering,  and  her  head  of  its 
turtle  shell,  leaving  her  long  yellowish  hair 
floating  in  wild  luxuriance  over  her  neck  and 
shoulders,  adding  to  her  exquisite  beauty  a 
tender  and  voluptuous  appearance. 

Edgar  had  been  a  small  distance  on  the 
beach,  with  his  rnind  closely  intent  upon  the 
means  of  return  or  shelter  from  the  impending 
rain,  when  turning  suddenly  towards  Caroline, 
her  lovely  though  maniacal  figure,  in  her  pre 
sent  dishabille,  had  such  effect  upon  his  ima 
gination,  that  forgetting  every  thing  else,  he 
advanced  towards  her  with  extatic  exclamation 
of  admiration.  Caroline's  eyes  and  counte 
nance  brightened  with  reciprocal  emotion; 
concluding  that  Edgar's  sudden  elevation  pro 
ceeded  from  some  favorable  discovery  in  re 
gard  to  their  situation  ;  but  when  she  found 
his  rhapsody  ending  with  encomiums  on  her 
loveliness  and  comparing  her  appearance  with 
that  of  Eve  in  Paradise,  she  was  filled  with 
chagrin  and  disappointment,  and  could  not 
avoid  replying  that  his  compliments  were  both 
improperly  timed  and  applied. 

Edgar  immediately  perceived  that  their 
case  called  for  some  immediate  expedient,  but 
what  it  should  be,  he  was  unable  to  determine. 
No  sign  or  vestige  of  human  inhabitants  was 
in  their  rear,  and  a  vast  lake,  like  an  inland 
sea  in  front,  to  remain  where  they  were  was 
impossible  without  a  roof,  without  fire  or  pro 
vision  through  a  rainy  day  and  night,  which 


ADSOXVILLK.  1 

in  all  probability  would  precede  a  clear  sky  . 
and  to  embark  on  the  lake  was  to  steer  entire 
ly  at  uncertainty,  whilst  their  prospect  was 
confined  to  a  few  yards  around  them ;  nor 
could  they  make  any  headway,  excepting  by 
laborious  efforts  at  the  oars  ;  and  the  danger 
in  such  unsettled  weather  cf  another  gale,  ad 
ded  to  their  perplexity.  Edgar  felt  that  it' 
Caroline  was  at  home,  he  could  even  take  plea 
sure  in  what  now  almost  distracted  his  mind. 
When  she  asked  him  what  they  should  do,  he 
could  say  no  more,  than  that  if  she  were  safely 
at  home,  he  should  be  at  no  loss :  "  danger,'* 
says  he,  "  there  is  none  from  any  quarter ; 
but  how  shall  I  secure  you  from  the  rain  until 
the  clouds  break  away,  and  the  wind  breeze 
up,  then  we  can  steer  for  some  other  land ; 
which  must  be  visible,  or  for  some  vessel  ca 
pable  of  affording  accommodations  more  suita 
ble  than  these  boats." 

Whilst  turning  these  chances  in  their  minds, 
they  simultaneously  listened,  and  looked  e,. 
other  in  the  face,  until  they  were  satisfied  that 
they  faintly  heard  the  sound  of  a  distant ^axe. 
When  they  were  satisfied  it  \\;-s  no  illusion,  it 
opened  a  door  through  which  a  ray  of  hope 
darted  in  and  lightened  up  *}:•  r  hearts. 

Edgar  proposed  to  his  comj.it   -  -us  to  remain 
where  they  were,  whilst  I-;  ded  to  ex 

plore  the  forks'  iu  the  direction  liom  which 
they  imagined  the  sound  had  proceeded  :  but 
they  decidedly  chose  to  accompany  him.  lit 
then  persuaded  Caroline  to  put  on  his  over 
coat  ;  and  with  his  gun  marched  in  front, 
whilst  Caroline,  taking  William  by  the  hand. 


14  ADSOXVJLMi, 

kept  within  reaching  distance  of  him.  After 
proceeding  some  distance?  they  again  caught 
the  sound  of  a  few  strokes  of  an  axe  evidently 
nearer  to  them,  which,  although  they  yet 
knew  nothing  of  the  reception  they  should 
meet  with,  or  the  hands  they  should  fall  into, 
sounded  to  them  more  delightful  than  the  mu 
sic  of  the  spheres. 

The  trees  were  large,  and  the  spaces  be 
tween  unencumbered  with  small  shrubbery; 
but  their  progress  was  considerably  impeded 
by  large  trees  in  different  stages  of  decay? 
which  had  fallen  by  the  insidious  hand  of  time, 
or  been  prostrated  by  tornadoes.  Over  these, 
and  sometimes  walking  on  them  the  length  of 
their  huge  trunks,  they  proceeded  up  an  as 
cent  from  the  water  to  a  ridge,  the  other  side 
of  which  descended  into  a  valley  as  low  as 
the  surface  of  the  lake.  The  sound  of  the 
axe  was  now  no  more  heard  ;  but  to  compen 
sate  for  this  they  fell  into  a  path,  which  after 
continuing  for  some  time  on  the  bank,  turned 
directly  down  through  a  cluster  of  very  com 
pact,  small  trees;  the  boughs  of  which  closed 
and  intermingled  over  their  heads,  almost 
shutting  out  the  light  of  day  :  it  appeared  al 
most  like  the  descent  intoSymmes'  newly  dis 
covered  interior  world.  Caroline  expressed 
some  apprehensions  about  following  it  further, 
but  was  easily  persuaded  to  proceed ;  and 
their  courage  was  again  very  soon  raised  by 
emerging  from  this  secluded  descent  into  a 
beautiful  valley,  the  dimensions  of  which  were 
small  and  easily  discernible.  Much  of  the 
timber  had  been  fallen  by  the  axe,  without 


ADSONV1LLK. 


15 


the  land  having  been  cultivated;  some  ex 
ceedingly  tall  pines  were  still  left  standing 
with  their  tops  literally  lost  in  the  clouds. 
"  Here,  within  these  hills,  if  at  all,  we  shall 
find  inhabitants,"  said  Edgar;  "  I  think  I  can 
discover  a  smoke,  it  lays  on  the  tops  of  the 
bushes,  and  floats  along  the  surface  of  the 
earth.  The  humidity  of  the  atmosphere  is 
so  attracted  by  the  near  approach  of  the  clouds 
that  the  air  below  and  near  the  earth,  is  spe 
cifically  lighter  than  smoke,  and  it  is  a  certain- 
indication  of  rain. 

With  hope  and  apprehension  at  the  highest 
pitch?  they  proceeded.  Edgar  felt  so  confi 
dent  of  finding  a  hut  or  cabin  for  present  re 
lief  and  information,  which  should  open  their 
way  for  their  return  home,  that  he  indulged 
himself  in  some  pleasantry  on  Caroline's  ap 
pearance,  and  on  the  mortification  she  must 
undergo,  in  making  her  debut  into  even  a  log 
hut  in  such  an  unfashionable  and  uncouth  cos 
tume.  Although  Caroline  was  sufficiently  sen 
sible  of  her  ludicrous  appearance,  yet  her 
heart  was  not  enough  at  ease;  and  her  appre 
hensions  too  dreadful  to  permit  her  to  partake  of 
any  thing  bordering  on  levity  or  facetiousness. 
The  long  and  thrilling  cry  of  the  tree  toad 
grated  loud  on  their  ears;  whilst  the  disconsolate 
moans  of  the  turtle-dove,  added  to  the  loveli 
ness  of  the  surrounding  hills,  which  appeared 
like  abutments  to  the  arch  of  heavy  clouds, 
that  continued  shifting  in  detached  scuds  their 
relative  positions,  like  regiments  and  brigades 
of  an  army  when  maneuvering  or  forming  the 
line  for  battle. 


ADSONV1LLE. 

The  feelings  of  the  party  grew  more  acute, 
as  they  approached  the  moment  that  should 
decide  their  success  ;  for  they  had  already  de 
termined  that  if  they  found  not  inhabitants 
within  the  circumjacent  hills,  they  would  re 
turn  to  their  boats,  and  in  ram  or  sunshine, 
await  the  first  wind  that  should  offer  to  waft 
them  from  a  shore,  which,  although  it  needed 
but  the  cultivation  and  industry  of  man  to 
make  it  a  garden,  was  now  totally  incompetent 
tG  administer  relief  to  their  necessities. 

Whilst  engaged  in  this  council,  they  were 
agreeably  accosted  by  the  barking  of  a  small 
dog,  which  had  met  them  in  their  path,  and 
whose  noise  proceeded  apparently  more  from 
exultation,  than  offence  at  the  approach  of  vis 
itors,  "i  his  was  the  certain  harbinger  of  suc 
cess,  and  it  quite  elevated  Caroline  for  the  mo 
ment.  "  Here,  conic  here,  my  little  Penny/" 
said  she,  "  you  are  no  wild  beast  of  the  wood, 
you  have  rational  beings  for  your  companions." 
The  whiffet  led  the  way,  by  slow  retreats  be 
fore  them,  occasionally  standing  crossways  of 
his  path,  and  barking  carelessly,  with  his  tail 
forming  a  complete  circle  over  his  back,  until  a 
small  log  hut,  covered  with  repeated  layings  of 
slips  of  bark,  and  accommodated  with  a  door 
and  a  four  light  window  in  front,  situated  on 
the  banks  of  a  small  stream,  which  appeared 
to  set  back  from  the  lake,  through  the  west 
end  of  the  valley,  where  a  chasm  for  that  pur 
pose  was  now  discoverable.  This  channel  was 
margined  with  such  thick  clusters  of  willow 
and  other  bushes,  that  it  was  completely  hid 
den,  except  immediately  in  front  of  the  house. 


ADSONVILLE.  17 

where  they  had  been  cut  away,  and  exhibited 
not  only  a  still,  narrow  channel,  but  a  log  ca 
noe,  fastened  to  the  shore  and  floating  on  its 
bosom. 

The  next  object  that  attracted  their  atten 
tion,  was  an  old  man  bearing  the  appearance 
of  penury  and  misfortune,  leisurely  piling 
some  faggots  of  wood  in  his  arms;  he  raised 
up,  and  was  proceeding  with  careful  steps  to 
his  cottage  door,  when  he  perceived  the  ap 
proach  of  his  unexpected  visitors,  his  arms 
suddenly  relaxed,  and  their  burden  tumbled 
at  his  feet :  he  proceeded  with  terrified  looks 
and  hasty  steps  within  his  cabin  door,  which 
he  fastened  upon  them.  Kdgar  rapped  and 
requested  admittance;  he  received  for  an 
swer,  to  his  great  surprise,  that  if  he  entered 
it  would  be  at  the  peril  of  his  life.  This  was 
a  thunder-stroke  to  Caroline,  and  she  tremu 
lously  desired  Edgar  not  to  urge  them  any 
further.  He  remonstrated  with  him  upon  his 
inhospitable  and  absurd  conduct,  and  assured 
him  they  only  sought  a  temporary  shelter 
from  the  impending  storm.  But  the  wary  old 
man  replied,  that  he  well  knew  their  errand, 
and  that  he  never  would  be  ejected  but  with 
the  loss  of  his  life;  that  let  the  island  belong  to 
which  nation,  or  to  whomsoever  it  did,  he  in 
jured  or  molested  nobody,  by  occupying  where 
he  did,  and  to  be  compelled  to,  abandon  it,  and 
be  thrown  upon  an  ungrateful  and  dishonest 
world,  had  more  terrors  to  him,  than  any  con 
sequences  which  might  accrue  from  defending 
himself  in  this  castle,  his  last  remaining  cita 
del  in  the  world.  This  explanation  was  inex- 

b  2. 


18  ADSONVILLE. 

plicable  to  Edgar,  and  he  again  stated  that 
they  had  been  driven  on  the  coast  in  a  plea 
sure  boat,  and  were  entirely  unconscious  what 
land  they  had  made,  or  where  they  were. — 
66  A  great  deal  of  wind,  I  guess,"  replied  the 
incredulous  and  cautious  old  man,  in  a  sarcas 
tic  tone  :  which  reply,  together  with  the  con 
sideration  of  Caroline's  situation,  as  the  large 
drops  began  to  fall,  produced  some  intempe 
rate  expressions  from  Edgar,  who  declared 
that  before  he  would  be  kept  out  in  the  rain 
by  an  old  fool,  he  would  certainly  break  in, 
instantly,  in  defiance  of  his  paltry  threats;  he 
then  heard  some  one  within  speaking,  and 
heard  the  old  man  reply,  why  then  do  they 
come  armed  ?  upon  which  he  precipitated  his 
fowling  piece,  butt  end  foremost  through  the 
window,  saying  "  if  you  are  afraid  of  my  arms, 
take  them,  you  have  the  whole,  now  let  us 
in."  The  old  lady  was  just  advancing  to 
wards  the  window  to  reconnoitre  ;  but  luckily 
the  gun  missed  her  and  fell  upon  the  floor. — 
This  movement,  however,  was  so  sudden  and 
unexpected,  that  for  the  instant  they  supposed 
it  to  be  the  commencement  of  a  charge  ;  but  a 
moment's  reflection  was  sufficient  to  discover 
to  them  its '  pacific  and  confidential  nature  : 
and  the  old  lady  resolutely  advanced  and 
opened  the  door,  and  invited  them  to  walk  in, 
saying,  "  you  are  welcome  to  a  shelter  and 
to  all  the  hospitality  our  house  can  afford.'* 
The  old  man  had  not  formally  consented  to 
the  capitulation,  but  stood  in  a  posture  of  de 
fence  with  his  gun  in  his  hands ;  but  Edgar, 
$fter  thanking  the  old  lady,  advanced  to  her 


ADSONV1LLE.  1 

husband  with  such  a  frank  smile  on  his  coun 
tenance,  as  effectually  banished  every  suspi 
cion  of  hostility  from  his  mind ;  especially 
when  Caroline,  laying  aside  Edgar's  hat  and 
coat,  they  perceived  she  was  a  lady ;  her  gen 
teel  appearance  and  uncommon  beauty,  set  off 
by  the  uncontrolled  luxuriance  of  her  hair, 
and  her  expressive  countenance,  as  her  keen 
blue  eyes,  with  a  little  of  the  languor  of  mel 
ancholy  composure,  turned  alternately  on  her 
host  and  hostess,  studying  their  physiognomy, 
and  in  that  her  fate,  caused  them  from  the  ex 
treme  of  terror  and  suspicion  almost  to  be 
lieve,  that  heaven  had  at  last  pitied  their  ad 
verse  fortunes,  and  sent  an  angel  to  their  re 
lief. 

The  cottage  fronted  the  south,  and  the  fire 
place  unconnected  by  jambs  ranged  across  the 
west  end;  the  one  room  of  which  it  consisted 
was  unencumbered  with,  useless  furniture ; 
what  there  was  appeared  to  be  the  proceeds 
of  their  own  ingenuity..  The  old  lady  kindly 
offered  such  refreshments  as  she  had,  which 
consisted  of  whortleberries,  new  potatoes,  and 
smoked  venison.  William,  remembering  that 
in  the  locker  of  the  sail  boat  had  been  left 
some  refreshments,  by  a  party  of  pleasure  v\ho 
had  recently  taken  a  sail  with  it>  seized  a  hand 
basket,  and  started  out,  although  the  rain  fell 
In  torrents.  Caroline  perceived  his  intention 
too  late  to  prevent  him  from  exposing  himself, 
although  she  stood  in  the  door  some  time  with 
anxiety  for  his  safety,  fearing  he  would  lose 
himself  in  the  wood,  or  suffer  by  exposure  to 
the  excessive  rain,  She  was  soon,  however. 


20  ADSONVILLE. 

relieved  from  this  and  a  still  greater  weight* 
by  his  return,  and  the  pleasing  intelligence 
which  he  brought.  "•  Our  sloop,"  says  he. 
"  the  Angeline  lays  at  anchor  a  few  rodsv  from 
the  shore  5  her  sails  are  snugly  stowed  away, 
her  decks  are  washed  clean  with  the  rain,  and 
as  she  rides  at  anchor,  she  looks  most  beauti 
fully.  I  hailed  her  several  times  without  being 
heard,  and  at  last  I  bombarded  her  with  stones 
with  such  effect  as  to  break  one  of  the  lights  of 
her  cabin  windows;  this  brought  the  cook  upon 
deck,}  who  said  that  the  captain  and  hands, 
having  discovered  the  sail  boats,  and  seeing 
nothing  of  you,  had  gone  with  a  boat  round  the 
point,  to  a  sloop  at  anchor,  on  board  of  which 
they  hoped  to  find  you;  when  they  return 
they  will  come  ashore  for  you  :  I  let  him  know 
we  were  in  a  snug  harbour,  and  that  when  it 
stopped  raining  we  would  come  on  board. ?? 

Caroline  was,  as  may  be  supposed,  much  ex- 
hilerated  with  this  intelligence,  and  pleased 
with  William's  intrepidity,  she  endeavoured, 
with  the  old  lady,  to  assist  him  in  drying  his 
clothes,  which  were  thoroughly  soaked,  and 
they  both  urged  him  to  drink  some  of  the 
liquor  he  had  brought  from  the  boat,  but  the 
bashful  boy  shifted  his  position  from  one  cor 
ner  to  the  other  to  avoid  their  importunities. 

Breakfast  was  prepared  in  as  neat  a  manner 
as  their  accommodations  would  admit  of.  Ed 
gar  pressed  the  old  people  to  make  free  with 
his  brandy,  crackers,  cigars,  &c.  They  all 
united  in  pressing  Caroline  to  partake  of  some 
refreshment,  which  she  did  reluctantly,  and 
without  an  inclination  to  it  of  her  own ;  for 


ADSONVILLE.  21 

altliough  her  own  safety  was  now  no  question 
with  her,  it  only  permitted  her  to  concentrate 
all  her  anxiety  on  her  parents,  whose  dread 
ful  suspense  she  easily  conceived  must  be  in 
tolerable. 

Breakfast  being  concluded,  the  old  man  ac 
cepted  some  of  the  cigars,  but  chose  to  pulver 
ize  and  inhale  their  smoke  through  a  short 
pipe,  which  had  the  appearance  of  having 
been  often  honored  as  a  censor  for  burnt  offer 
ings  before. 

These  industrious  old  people  carried  on  the 
manufacture  of  baskets,  to  the  extent  they 
were  able  to  do  it  by  their  own  labor,  which 
alone  they  employed  in  procuring  the  materi 
als,  in  the  manufacture,  and  in  the  transpor 
tation  of  their  wares  to  a  market,  which  was 
by  water  in  a  log  canoe.  A  pile  of  clean 
J)lack  ash  slips  for  this  use  was  stored  away  in, 
each  corner.  The  humidity  and  coolness  of 
the  air,  although  it  was  yet  August,  rendered 
a  fire  not  unpleasant :  on  one  of  these  heaps 
William  had  fallen  into  a  sound  sleep ;  on  the 
other  Caroline  had  seated  herself  in  a  reclining 
position,  like  an  embossment  of  beauty  on  a 
pile  of  marble,  or  an  angel  resting  on  a  fleecy 
cloud  of  snowy  whiteness.  The  old  lady  had 
put  on  her  black  rimmed  spectacles;  with 
glasses  of  the  size  of  a  crown  piece,  which 
gave  her  dignified  countenance  an  appearance 
of  additional  sanctity,  and  was  leisurely  and 
silently  plying  her  knitting  pins;  the  old  man 
her  husband  was  seated  directly  before  the 
fire,  and  the  fragrant  odour  from  the  short 
tube,  which  fumed  beneath  his  nose,"  rose  in 


22  ADSONVILLE. 

columns  to  the  roof,  whilst  his  thoughtful  couu 
tenance,  as  his  eyes  passed  deliberately  from 
Edgar  to  Caroline,  seemed  to  indicate  that  his 
mind  was  occupied  in  contrasting  their  youth 
and  appearance  of  wealth,  with  his  age  and 
penury  :  or  perhaps  his  recollection  was  cast 
back  to  days  when  prosperity  spread  her  gol 
den  wings  over  his  head,   and  shielded  him 
from  the  storms  of  adversity,  and  on  his  sub 
sequent     disappointments    and    misfortunes. 
Whatever  his  cogitations  were,  he  was  permit 
ted  to  enjoy  them  undisturbed  ;  for  within,  all 
was  silence;  without  the  rain  fell  steadily  and 
sonorously  on  the  roof.     Caroline  lay  reclined 
on  her  sofa  of  ash  ribbons,  her  eyes,  through 
the  medium  of  the  little  window,  fixed  upon 
the  slanting  sheets  of  watery  vapour,  as  they 
successively  passed  between  the  window  and 
the  opposite  hills,  and  wound  the  tall  pines, 
whose  vibrating    tops  appeared   as  if  strug 
gling  for  breath  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  :  whilst 
the  smoky   scuds  were  successively  climbing 
the  sides  of  the  mountains  and  mingling  with 
the  "  waters  above  the  earth  ;"  her  mind  had 
suffered  inconceivable  terrors,  and  her  body 
uncommon  fatigue,  with  also  the  want  of  sleep: 
the  stillness  of  the  cottage  and  all  within  it. 
the  steady  sound  of  the  rain  on  the  roof,  and 
the  gentle  waving  of  the  forest  soothed  her 
agitated  mind,  her  head  gently  reclined,  and 
sleep,  the  opiate  for  a  troubled   soul,   stole 
softly  over  her  senses.     Edgar  had  watched 
its  approach  with  much  satisfaction ;  and  now, 
with  delight,  his  eyes  were  still  rivettecTon  the 
undulations  of  her  unsuspecting  bosom,  where 


ADSONVILLE.  23 

exalted  sentiments,  unsullied  purity  of  thought, 
and  angelic  innocence  held  their  peaceful  do 
minion.  He  began  to  reflect  more  seriously 
than  ever,,  whether  to  insure  his  future  happi 
ness  the  company  and  possession  of  her  charms, 
were  not  indispensable,  and  likewise  upon  the 
probability  of  his  being  able  to  attain  to  the 
possession  of  them. — His  situation  in  life  as  to 
property  or  respectability  presented  no  obsta 
cles  ;  his  fears  arose  on  other  grounds ;  he  had 
been  educated  in  a  society  of  peculiar  senti 
ments  and  manners,  and  with  religious  views 
and  prejudices  differing  materially  from  hers, 
and  although  this  circumstance  might  not  in 
terfere  with  their  happiness  at  present,  whilst 
the  gaiety  of  youth,  like  Aaron's  rod,  swal 
lowed  up  all  other  considerations ;  yet  as  this 
state  of  life  is  not  to  last  long,  educational 
bias,  and  prejudices,  may  return,  when  settled 
principles  for  life  are  determined  upon,  and 
become  the  occasion  of  perpetual  diversity 
and  debate. 

Edgar's  parents  were  Quakers,  or  as  we 
shall  call  them,  Friends ;  and  Caroline's  father 
was  a  military  man,  and  although  accounted  a 
man  of  good  sense,  yet  so  tenacious  of  his  own 
opinion,  that  when  he  had  decided  upon  a 
subject,  it  was  generally  considered  as  vain  to 
•attempt  to  bring  him  to  a  reconsideration  of 
it,  with  any  view  of  prevailing  upon  him  to 
alter  his  mind  :  as  a  military  officer,  he  had 
always  found  the  Friends,  as  he  conceived,  a 
troublesome  obstacle  to  the  organization,  num 
ber  and  spirit  of  his  district ;  their  inflexible 
opposition  to  military  requisitions  of  any  kind, 


24  ADSONVILLE. 

the  tracts  which  they  disseminated  of  a  ten 
dency  to  beget  the  same  scruples  in  others, 
against  what  he  considered  not  only  justifia 
ble,  but  so  long  as  society  existed,  indispensa 
ble,  that  of  being  prepared  to  defend  their 
country  from  invasion,  and  their  families  from 
rapine  and  insult. 

The  Friends,  on  the  other  hand,  regarding 
him  as  proof  against  any  thing  controverting 
his  own  views,  made  but  small  efforts  to  con 
vince  him  of  the  grounds  of  their  objections  to 
military  parade,  nor  but  few  overtures  of  ac 
quaintance.     Mr.  F.  Edgar's  father,  aud  Mr. 
Adson  were  men  who  had  early  settled  in  this 
country,  and  were  considered   as  possessing 
the  largest  estates  of  any  within  some  distance 
of  the  place.     They  sometimes  met  on  public 
occasions  and  on  business,  and  conversed  in  a 
<jold  and  forced  sociability  on  common  sub 
jects,  but  never  in  the  least  approximated  to 
neighborhood  intimacy  ;  nor  did  any  of  their 
families,  until  Edgar  and  Caroline,  having  re 
peatedly  met  at  parties,  their  mutual  vivacity, 
sentiment  and  superiority,  possessed  that  at 
traction  which  exists   throughout  nature,  be 
tween  similarities:    and  no   walk,   party  nor 
ride  was  ever  with  them  remarkable  for  jest, 
unless  they  met,  and  a  significant  look,  obser 
vation,    or  feigned  struggle  passed  between 
them;  when  they  were  invited  each  accepted 
with  more  willingness,  because  they  expected 
there  to  meet  with  the  other  ;   if  they  were 
disappointed,  they  endeavored  from  politeness, 
.to  make  themselves  gay  and  happy,  but  if  not 


ADSONV1LLE.  25 

constantly  ori  their  guard,   would  relax  into 
ipoughtfulness. 

These  occasions,  sometimes  brought  Edgar 
under  the  observation  of  Caroline's  father,  who 
admired  his  manly  figure,  easy  and  polite  be 
haviour,  without  many  compliments,  and  atten 
tively  marked  his  superiority  of  general  infor 
mation  and  intellect,  which  without  being  ac 
companied  with  ostentation,  was  still  always 
manifest  in  his  conversation  and  deportment. 
He  often  puzzled  himself  with  the  paradox  of 
such  capacity  existing  in  connexion,  with  what 
he  considered  the  ridiculous  prejudices  and 
inconsistent  dogmas  of  Quakerism.  The  idea 
of  his  partiality  for  Caroline  had  never  crossed 
his  mind,  until  the  evening  when,  in  company 
with  his  wife,  he  met  them  as  before  related. 
Meeting  them  alone  in  a  retire'd  walk  at  that 
time,  was,  to  say  the  least,  unexpected ;  it 
did  not  appear  as  if  it  could  have  been  ac 
cidental,  and  he  imagined  he  discovered  em 
barrassment  in  their  countenances.  ff  What 
an  officer,"  said  he,  after  they  were  out  of 
hearing,  "  what  a  fine  officer  that  young  gen 
tleman  would  have  made,  if  he  had  had  the 
advantage  of  an  education."  Mrs.  Adson  re 
marked  that  she  understood  there  had  been  no 
expense  spared  in  his  education. 

Mr.  Mson.  "  I  mean,  if  he  had  not  suck- 
ed  in  Quakerism  with  his  mother's  milk." 

Mrs.  Jldson.  "  He  does  not  appear  to 
have  Quakerism  about  him,  enough  to  do  him 
either  good  or  hurt." 

Mr.  Jldson.     "  I  suppose  no  inducement; 
•w  prospect  of  advancement  would  be   suffi 
3 


26  ADSONVILLE. 

cient  to  persuade  him  to  accept  of  an  office, 
either  civil  or  military.  The  Quakers  are  al 
most  as  adverse  to  the  one  as  the  other.  I 
wonder  if  they  suppose  they  can  do  without 
any  kind  of  government,  as  well  as  live  with 
out  war." 

Mrs.  *fl.dson.  "  I  apprehend  they  are  not 
against  civil  government;  but  as  it  is  at  pres 
ent,  they  consider  it  so  bottomed  and  depen 
dent  upon  the  military,  that  they  cannot,  in 
fact,  be  considered  distinct :  to  be  gover 
nor,  for  instance,  is  to  be  ex  officio,  captain- 
general  of  the  militia." 

Mr.  jldson.  t6  Come,  love,  you  seem  to 
understand  it  so  well,  you  lack  but  little  of  be 
ing  a  Quaker  yourself.  If  you  had  a  Quaker 
husband,  you  would  soon  have  on  a  drab  silk 
gown." 

They  were  both  thinking  of  Caroline  and 
Edgar  in  connexion,  for  the  first  time ;  but 
neither  of  them  thought  fit  to  mention  their 
thoughts,  until  the  approaching  gust  warned 
them  to  return. 

Before  they  reached  the  yard  gate,  a  ser 
vant  girl  met  them  wringing  her  hands,  arid 
crying,  "  Caroline  is  drowned."  The  truth 
of  it  they  could  not  realize ;  yet  the  distrac 
tion  of  her  manner  made  them  fear  some  ter 
rible  disaster.  They  started  forwards,  and 
demanded  how,  where,  when !  The  poor  girl 
pointed  wildly  at  the  lake,  but  could  say  no 
more.  They  caught  a  glimpse  of  a  sail,  and 
saw  their  boat  was  gone.  The  mystery,  and 
thoughts  of  her  beii.g  in  the  boat  in  such  a  tre 
mendous  squall,  was  equal,  if  not  worse,  than  tht 


ADSONVILLE.  27 

certain  knowledge  of  her  death.  Mrs.  Adson 
was  carried  insensible  to  her  room,  whilst  her 
husband  stood  like  a  statue,  with  his  face  im- 
moveably  fixed  towards  the  point  where  the 
boat  disappeared,  every  passion  appearing  sub 
servient  to  that  of-  amazement.  The  neigh 
bors  collected  in  the  yarn',  enquiring  of,  and 
informing  each  other  of  what  had  happened, 
with  low  voices  and  wondering  looks,  and  ut 
terly  at  a  loss  to  determine  upon  any  rational 
cause  for  such  a  fatal  enterprise.  That  they 
designed  to  elope  together  could  not  be  sup 
posed,  as  there  could  be  no  necessity  for  such 
a  step;  and  if  there  had  been*  the  present  mo 
ment  would  not  have  been  chosen,  when  oth 
ers  more  favourable  would  present  at  «ny  time; 
besides,  it  was  well  known  that  neither  of  them 
were  prepared  for  such  an  extraordinary  step  : 
Caroline  was  without  a  bonnet,  nor  was  any  of 
her  clothing  missing.  And  to  imagine,  on  the 
other  hand,  that  in  a  violent  hurricane  they 
had  embarked,  merely  with  a  view  of  daring 
danger,  contradicted  every  thing  they  knew  of 
Caroline  ;  and  was  also  very  unlikely  with  Ed- 
gar5  or  indeed  any  one  possessed  of  reason.  No 
one  could  imagine  the  least  plausible  inducement 
for  such  a  mysterious  and  dreadful  transaction, 
by  which  two  of  the  brightest  stars  in  the  con 
stellation  of  wealth,  youth  and  beauty,  were 
precipitated  into  almost  inevitable  destruction; 
and  two  of  the  most  distinguished  families  of 
the  vicinity,  suddenly  plunged  into  the  utmost 
depth  of  consternation  and  grief,  and  the 
whole  neighborhood  into  commiseration  and 
nnxious  sympathy. 


£8  ADSONVILU-:. 

Edgars  parents  heard  the  news  with  much 
astonishment,  and  the  most  dreadful  apprehen 
sions  ;  hut  preserved  a  degree  of  calmness  : 
they  had  not,  indeed,  beheld  the  fury  of  the 
waves,  and  perhaps  could  not  realize  the  cer 
tainty  of  their  fate. 

Mr.  F.  desired  his  wife  to  be  composed, 
and  preserve  as  much  as  possible  the  other 
branches  of  the  family  from  unavailing  panic  : 
one  of  his  sloops  was  prepared  for  sailing  ;  he 
ordered  a  double  complement  of  hands  on 
board,  and  for  them  to  beat  down  to  the  lake, 
and  then  stand  over  to  the  lee  shore,  and  in 
the  morning  search  diligently  in  every  bay  for 
the  boats  ;  for  whether  foundered  or  not,  he 
knew  they  would  not  sink,  and  must  inevita 
bly  drive  in  by  the  next  morning. 

Whilst  his  men  were  with  much  alacrity 
preparing  to  obey  his  commands,  he  walked 
through  the  gloom  of  night  to  Mr.  Adson's 
yard,  where  he  reclined  pensively  upon  the 
fence,  whilst  the  unillumined  stillness  was  only 
interrupted  by  the  whistling  of  the  wind,  and 
the  murmur  of  the  agitated  waters  ;  at  length 
he  caught  the  glimpse  of  a  white  sail  gliding 
swiftly  by,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  discov 
ering  that  the  sloop  had  worked  safely  through 
the  narrow  channel  and  gained  the  lake.  As 
she  came  close  in  shore,  he  heard  the  intrepid 
captain  order,  "  hard  up  the  helm  :"  "  hard 
up,"  the  helmsman- responded,  and  immedi 
ately  the  vessel  wore,  and  showed  to  him  the 
lights  in  her  stern  windows.  On  these  he 
fastened  his  attention,  and  with  anxious  pray 


ADSONV1LLE.  29 

ers,  hopes  sad  forebodings,  watched  their  re 
ceding  rays  until  diminishing  to  mere  points, 
and  visible  only  at  intervals,  they  at  last  dis 
appeared  entirely,  as  if  extinguished  in  the 
water. 

The  gallant  vessel,  under  double  reefed  sails, 
ploughed  her  boisterous  march  through  the 
inland  seas,  until  before  day- break,  she  lay 
becalmed  witbin  a  league  of  the  place,  where 
Edgar  and  Caroline  haii  made  shore;  and  had 
it  not  been  for  tbe  morning  fog,  would  have 
been  in  plain  view,  which  would  have  saved 
all  parties  much  anxiety  and  in Convenience. 

The  old  man  had  knocked  the  ashes  out  of  \ 
his  second  pipe,  but  Edgar  had  not  yet  ex 
hausted  the  subject  of  his  cogitation  ;  nor  set 
tled  all  the  difficulties  in  his  mind,  when  Car 
oline  awaking  deliberately,  opened  her  eyes 
and  started  up,  as  if  she  had  forgotten  her 
situation  ;  but  recollecting  herself,  with  a 
smile  of  resignation,  endeavored  to  adjust  her 
hair:  her  countenance,  excepting  that  one 
eheek  was  reddened  by  her  coarse  pillow, 
plainly  indicated  the  effect  that  fatigue  and 
anxiety  would  have  on  her  health.  Edgar  had 
ebserved  that  their  host  and  his  wife  had  look 
ed  knowingly  at  each  other,  when  they  under 
stood  whose  daughter  Caroline  was,  and  v/hilst 
she  was  asleep,  the  old  lady  observed  to  Ed 
gar  that  Mr.  Adsorbs  folks,  must  feel  very 
bad,  if  they  supposed  their  daughter  was 
drowned  ;  they  had  one  drowned  in  the  lake 
a  good  many  years  ago,  had  they  not  ?  Edgar 
a  few  moments  and  then  said,  "  1C 

3* 


30  ADSONVILLE. 

seems  to  me  as  if  I  do  remember  something  oi 
such  a  circumstance  ;  it  must  have  been  quit  e 
a  small  child."  Caroline's  awakening  pre 
vented  any  further  conversation  on  that  sub 
ject. 

The  old  man  informed  them  that  they  were 
little  more  than  twenty  miles  from  Adsonville, 
and  that  he  often  went  to  the  village  for  a 
market  for  his  baskets,  and  a  few  skins,  which 
he  got  mostly  by  trapping.  He  went  in  one 
day  and  returned  in  another,  always  observ 
ing  if  there  are  vessels  in  sight,  to  steer  as  if 
for  some  other  place:  but,  generally,  said  he, 
I  leave  before  day  and  return  after  dark,  and 
run  my  canoe  up  this  little  creek  that  sets 
back  from  the  lake,  between  the  hills,  and  so 
up  before  my  door.  We  have  spent  all  our 
property  in  the  law,  and  devoted  all  our  at 
tention  for  twenty  years  about  this  islaad,  and 
have  at  length  lost  it ;  not  that  we  have  lost 
every  clue  make  an  action  lay,  but  we  have 
no  longer  the  sinews  of  war  to  maintain  it : 
but  we  are  < Determined  to  keep  possession  of  it 
so  long  as  we  both  live;  and  in  this  way,  poin 
ting  to  their  basket-stuff,  maintain  an  inde 
pendence,  which  in  society  we  cannot.  If 
one  of  us  should  die,  the  other  will  endeav 
our  to  make  their  way  to  Dutchess  county, 
where  v\e  have  relations,  who  suppose  that  we 
have  long  since  paid  the  debt  of  nature,  and 
who,  we  believe,  will  be  willing  to  receive  us, 
notwithstanding  they  always  predicted  that 
our  claim  upon  the  island  would  terminate  as 
it  has,  in  the  ruin  and  loss  of  what  other  little 
property  we  had* 


ADSONVILLE.  31 

Edgar  answered  him,  that  they  appeared 
to  live  very  comfortably  here.  '•'  Why,  Gar 
oline,"  says  he,  "  how  delightfully  happy  we 
could  live  here:  for  whilst  it  is  difficult  for 
Mr.  Crusoe  to  traverse  the  island,  OH  the  ac 
count  of  his  age  ;  it  would  be  to  me  the  high 
est  diversion  :  and  I  could  get  set  such  splints 
as  those  you  sit  on,  and  in  the  evening,  whilst 
I  am  interweaving  of  them  into  baskets,  thou 
couldst  read  for  me  by  the  glowing  light  of  a 
pine  fire." 

Caroline  blushed,  and  looked  alternately 
upon  each  of  the  company  and  almost  smiled  > 
The  old  man  laughed  outright,  whilst  hiswife^ 
with  some  degree  of  pleasantry  in  her  coun 
tenance  kept  her  eyes  on  her  work,  but  look 
ed  wise,  as  if  she  foresaw  difficulties  that  had 
not  entered  into  Edgar's  calculation. 

The  obscured  sun  was  descending  to  the 
western  horizon  ;  the  scuds  on  the  sides  of  the 
mountain  veered  to  a  contrary  co  *se,  and  in 
stead  of  thickening  in  the  north-west,  that 
quarter  exhibited  a  clear  sky,  which  gradually 
spread  until  a  few  white  clouds  floated  in  an 
ocean  of  blue  ;  the  sun  shone  with,  declining 
vigour,  but  with  refulgence  sufficient  to  be 
spangle  the  humid  forest  with  glittering  gems. 
Our  company,  with  the  old  man,  sallied  forth 
to  embark  for  home.  Every  inhabitant  of  the 
forest  was  on  the  alert,  and  as  they  passed,  a 
sudden  rustling  of  the  bushes  with  the  sound 
of  hoofs,  warned  them  that  they  had  startled 
a  herd  of  deer  ;  aad  at  the  next  step  a  rabbit 
with  long  jumps  would  double  before  them  ; 
^yhilst  the  grey  squirrels  chattered  on  the  tops 


32  ADSONVILLE. 

of  the  highest  trees  ;  all  nature  seemed  to  start 
into  new  existence  and  activity?  at  the  return 
of  serenity  to  the  elements.  Under  any  other 
circumstances,  both  Edgar  and  Caroline  would 
have  been  delighted  to  have  lingered  away 
their  time  amidst  such  scenery :  but  the  re 
port  of  a  musket  fired  repeatedly  in  the  di 
rection  of  the  lake,  warned  them  that  the  boat 
men  were  anxious  to  be  underway.     Edgar 
fired   his  fowling  piece  to  answer  them,  at 
which  the  old  man  expressed  some  apprehen 
sion  of  his  retreat  being  discovered.   Edgar 
Thad  before  promised  to  evade  giving  any  in 
formation  that  might  lead  to  the  discovery, 
and  also  to  call  occasionally  himself  to  ascer 
tain  their  situation,  as  to  health, &e.  When  they 
arrived  at  the  brink  which  descended  to  the 
water's  edge,  their  guide  pointed  to  the  lake, 
glistening  through  the  vistas  of  the  trees,  and 
wishing  them  a  prosperous  voyage  home,  and 
through  life,  they  parted,  after  Caroline  had 
earnestly  invited  him  to  call  at  Adsonville  the 
first  time  he  should  go  to  the  village  ;  to  which 
-the  old  man  answered  significantly,  "-you  will- 
hear  more  of  me  before   I  die."     Edgar  then 
led   Caroline  down  the  sloping  descent  to  the 
shore  of  the   lake,   whose    expansive   bosom 
gently  ruffled  by  the  rising  breeze,  broke  the 
reflection   of  the  sun's  rays,  and  appeared  as 
if  covered  with  floating  diamonds.     The  main 
land  was  visible,  but  resembled  a  landscape  of 
undistinguished  green  :  far  in  the  west  a  white 
speck  was  discernible,  which  Edgar  assured 
Caroline  was  Adsonville. 

A  boat  was  in  waiting  to  take  them  to  the 


ADSONV1LLE.  33 

sloop,  which,  propelled  hy  the  supple  oars  as 
they  dipped  lightly  in  the  water,  skimmed 
over  the  silvery  surface,  until  it  rounded  under 
the  gunwale,  and  Caroline  found  herself  safely 
on  the  spacious  deck  of  the  Angelina ;  and 
the  Captain  assured  her,  that  by  the  next  mor 
ning  he  would  land  her  safely  at  Adsonville. 
•'*'  Did  you  hear  how  it  affected  my  parents, 
my  mother  in  particular?  what  did  they  think 
I  come  off  for?" 

Capt.  "  I  don't  know  what  they  thought 
you  come  off  for ;  what  the  d***l  did  bring 
you  off?" 

Caroline.  "  Why,  could  they  not  once 
think  amidst  all  their  conjectures,  that  I  got 
into  the  boat  to  stop  Mr.  F.  from  getting 
drowned?" 

Capt.  "  So  then  you  shipped  for  a  pilot, 
did  you  to  save  him?  ha,  ha,  ha  !  no  I  don't 
think  they  once  thought  of  that." 

Caroline.  "  I  got  into  the  boat  to  stop  him 
from  rashly  venturing  out  in  such  a  squall." 

Capt.  "  Well,  you  bettered  it  much  to  go 
with  him  ;  but  you  done  well,  if  we  meet  with 
a  blow  whilst  you  are  on  board,  I  shall  give  up 
the  cdmmarid  of  the  sloop  to  you." 

Caroline.  "  Do  you  know  how  my  mother 
sustained  the  shock;  is  she  alive  ?" 

Capt.  "  I  did  not  hear  any  thing  but  that 
she  was  alive,  and  well.  I  believe  they  in 
vented  some  lie  to  satisfy  her." 

"  It  would  be  hard  satisfying  her  in  that  way 
or  any  other,  under  such  circumstances,"  said 
Caroline  to  herself;  as  she  retired  to  the  quar- 


.3-1  ADSONVILLE. 

ter-deck,  to  be  out  of  the  way  whilst  they 
were  preparing  to  get  under  sail. 

The  white  sails  gradually  climbed  the  tall 
mast  whilst  they  flapped  loosely  in  the  rising 
breeze,  until  she  weighed  anchor,  no  longer 
restraining  the  vessel's  motion,  her  bows  fell 
away  to  leeward,  and  their  white  bosoms  swel 
led  with  the  propelling  gale.  Caroline  re 
mained  on  deck,  and  as  they  left  the  shore, 
the  reflection  of  the  water  exhibiting  an  inver 
ted  green  forest,  with  the  setting  sun  taking 
his  last  bright  look  from  the  top  of  the  distant 
mountain  formed  a  scene  of  gilded  beauty,  un 
til  its  brightness  was  exchanged  for  the  sober 
robe  of  twilight.  Edgar  had  been  detained  in 
conversation  with  the  captain  until  now ;  turn 
ing  to  Caroline,  he  made  some  observations  on 
the  beauty  of  the  evening,  and  the  favorable 
wind  which  was  wafting  them  to  the  delight 
ful  seat  of  their  social  sympathies.  He  said. 
i(  Caroline,  I  rejoice  that  thou  art  about  hav 
ing  the  extent  of  thy  wishes  gratified;  thou 
wilt  soon  be  in  the  arms  of  thy  parents,  and 
the  embraces  of  thy  friends  :  in  that  case  will 
there  be  any  secret  wish  yet  unsatisfied,  any 
vacuum  in  thy  mind  that  shall  destroy  the  full 
enjoyment  of  what  you  possess."  She  looked 
at  him  with  unaffected  simplicity,  and  answer 
ed  "No,  I  hope  not;"  and  after  a  pause  added, 
{(  You  are  destined  to  the  same  happy  meeting 
with  your  friends,  and  I  hope  that  is  not  the 
case  with  you." 

"  Caroline,"  continued  Edgar,  "  the  satis 
faction  of  returning  you  safely,  affords  me  the 
highest  gratification  :  that  of  relieving  my  pa 


ADSONVILLE.  35 

rents  and  friends  from  the  anxiety  they  feel  on 
my  account,  is  the  next  pleasurable  sensation : 
but  the  enjoyment  of  company  separate  from 
thee,  can  afford  me  no  happiness.  I  shall  now 
lose  thy  company,  which  alone  can  compensate 
for  the  loss  of  all  other.  At  home  I  shall  see 
thee  but  seldom,  and  under  the  restraint  of 
company.  How  happy  have  I  been  since  the 
last  evening,  though  surrounded  by  peril  and 
filled  with  anxiety.  Oh,  Caroline !  may  I  ne 
ver  expect  to  enjoy  such  a  boon  in  full  fruition, 
and  under  happier  auspices :  has  no  similar, 
no  correspondent  sentiment  found  a  place  in 
thy  heart.  Am  I  so  unfortunate  as  not  to  have 
inspired  similar  sentiments  in  thy  untainted 
bosom  ?" 

Caroline  had  prudently  refused  admittance 
to  any  passion,  which  in  the  least  she  suspec 
ted  to  be  love,  towards  any  person  whatever, 
her  near  relations  and  universal  philanthropy 
excepted.  In  regard  to  Edgar,  she  had  per 
suaded  herself  that  the  preference  she  felt 
for  his  company,  and  the  secret  pleasure  she 
felt  when  it  fell  to  her  lot  to  be  his  partner  in 
walks  and  rides,  -&c,  originated  from  his  supe 
riority  over  his  associates,  which  being  ac 
knowledged  by  all,  could  not  br  special  love 
in  her.  True,  he  had  given  hints  before,  of 
what  he  now  so  openly  avowed ;  but  she  never 
considered  them  more  than  unmeaning  com 
pliments.  She  now  felt  much  embarrassed  ; 
but  was  timely  relieved  by  the  captain's  re 
questing  them  to  walk  below  and  repose  them 
selves,  as  he  should  be  under  the  necessity  of 


36  ADS-ONVILLE. 

Calling  them  up  early  to  go  on  shore,  it  being 
important  for  him  to  make  the  best  of  his  way 
on  his  voyage,  whilst  the  wind  was  favorable. 
He  shewed  Caroline  a  neat  back  cabin,  and 
offered  Edgar  his  own  state-room.  Edgar  was 
anxious  to  impress  Caroline  with  the  ardor  and 
sincerity  of  his  passion,  and  to  draw  some 
thing  from  her  which  should  afford  to  him  a 
ray  of  hope.  This  intention,  therefore,  (al 
though  the  necessity  of  it  he  confessed,)  was 
by  no  means  desirable. 

Caroline  retired  immediately  to  the  cabin 
assigned  her,  where,  without  extinguishing 
the  lamp,  she  threw  herself  in  the  birth,  filled 
with  agitating  and  conflicting  reflections.  She 
was,  in  .some  degree,  soothed  by  the  placid 
prospect  from  her  window  :  the  new  moon 
shewed  its  face  for  a  few  moments,  broken 
and  quivering  in  the  water,  and  then  followed 
her  source  of  radiance  behind  the  hills.  The 
thoughts  of  meeting  her  parents,  and  how  she 
should  account  \to  them  for  her  rash  departure: 
her  fears  for  the  effects  it  had  already  had 
upon  them  ;  the  recollections  of  the  scene  she 
had  passed  through  the  preceding  night,  and 
Edgar's  last  protestations,  crowded  alter 
nately  into  her  mind.  The  last  subject  she- 
fain  would  have  put  to  rest,  but  could  not  help 
casting  a  glance  at  the  difficulties  that  might 
interfere,  to  prevent  his  happiness  so  far  as  it 
was  dependent  on  what  he  avowed  it  to  be, 
and  almost  wished  that  'on  his  account  they 
were  out  of  the  way ;  but  would  not  admit 
that  she  felt  any  interest  in  it  on  her  own.  » 

The  stars  innumerably  reflected  from  the 


ADSONVILLE.  37 

iiquid^expanse :  the  distant  howl  of  the  hun 
gry  wolves  resounding  from  along  the  shore  : 
the  gentle  motion  of  the  vessel,  and  the  con 
stant  sound  of  the  water  rippling  along  her 
sides,  overcame  the  activity  of  her  mental 
faculties ;  her  eyes  gradually  closed  upon  the 
faint  light  of  her  exhausting  lamp,  until  sweet 
sleep  covered  her  with  the  downy  mantle  of 
forgetful  ness. 

There  was  no  such  relief  for  Edgar.  After 
ruminating  upon  the  certain  happiness  he 
should  enjoy,  if  Caroline  should  be  the  con 
stant  companion  of  his  life  and  sharer  of  it :  his 
mind  again  dwelt  upon  all  the  circumstances 
connected  with  the  probability  of  it,  and  he 
saw  nothing  in  the  way  which  appeared  insur 
mountable.  f(  I  am,"  says  he  mentally,  "  a 
birthright  member  of  society,  it  is  true,  and 
belong  to  the  meeting  ;  but  that  is  not  on  ac 
count  of  any  goodness  in  me.  Although  I 
believe  the  doctrines  and  practice  of  the  soci 
ety  are  correctly  predicated  upon  the  scrip 
tures  ;  yet  I  can  believe  and  practice  them  as 
well  out  as  in  :  and  if  belonging  to  the  meet 
ing,  simply  of  itself,  is  of  any  real  value  as  res 
pects  salvation,  it  comes  very  easily  to  such  as 
me,  who  are  born  members.  My  parents  are 
so  strongly  prejudiced  in  favor  of  every  thing 
which  the  society  sanctions,  and  against  what 
it  condemns,  that  they  will  probably  consider 
it  an  affliction,  until  they  become  acquainted 
with  the  lovely  Caroline,  whose  natural  good 
ness  cannot  be  exceeded,  and  as  to  religion,  I 
should  hope  that,  at  least,  she  has  as  much  a$ 
J  have."  4 


38  ADSONVILLE. 

After  passing  several  hours  in  these  kind  of 
waking  dreams;  and  finding  it  in  vain  to  ex 
pect  sleep,  he  arose,  and  was  groping  his  way 
upon  deck,  when  he  was  met  by  the  Captain? 
who  desired  him  to  call  upon  Caroline  to  get 
ready  to  leave  the  sloop.  He  entered  her 
cabin,  where  hy  the  dim  rays  of  the  al 
most  extinguished  light,  he  gazed  for  a  mo 
ment  on  the  indistinct  form  of  sleeping 
beauty,  as  she  lay  like  an  exquisite  figure  in  a 
shaded  ground  ;  he  was  tempted,  like  the  lo 
ver  in  the  Canticles,  to  awaken  her  with  kiss 
es  :  but  considering  her  situation,  he  prudent 
ly  restrained  his  inclinations,  and  taking  her 
by  the  hand,  said,  "  My  dear  Caroline,  are 
you  able  to  go  on  shore?  we  have  got  home.'* 
"  Oh,  yes  ;"  she  answered  earnestly,  starting 
up  and  looking  towards  her  feet.  "  Well, 
then,  I  bid  you  farewell,"  said  Edgar.  "Why," 
said  she,  staring  at  him  in  surprise,  "  are  you 
not  going  on  shore?'5  "  Oh,  certainly/" 
said  he,  "  but  farewell  to  thee.??  She  gave 
him  one  more  look,  as  if  by  his  counte 
nance,  to  discover  his  meaning ;  but  he 
guarded  so  as  it  might  bespeak  nothing  but 
mystery;  which  she  perceiving  took  no  more 
notice  of  it,  but  hurried  with  him  upon  the 
deck,  where  there  appeared  some  bustle  in 
getting  into  the  small  boat  which  was  to  take 
them  on  shore. 

It  was  the  very  moment  when  day-light  wa^ 
first  discoverable  by  a  slight  streak  along  the 
eastern  horizon  ;  the  feathered  tenants  of  ev 
ery  barn  in  the  village  were  engaged  in  a  gen 
ral  competition,  very  annoying  to  the  rest  rf 


ADSONV1LLE.  39 

ervants,  and  straining  to  their  own  lungs;  the 
white  walls  and  fences  of  Adsonville  were  off 
against  them,  and  formed  a  beautiful,  and  to 
Caroline,  a  most  delightful  prospect. 

They  were  carefully  assisted  into  the  boat, 
and  a  few  dextrous  strokes  of  the  oars  soon 
brought  them  to  the  very  spot,  from  whence 
they  had  in  an  unexpected  moment  taken  their 
eventful  departure.  The  young  men  returned 
immediately  to  their  vessel;  when  the  main 
sheet  being  eased  off,  they  proceeded  with  a 
favorable  wind  for  the  place  of  the  vessel's 
original  destination.  Edgar  still  intended,  as 
they  passed  up  the  walk,  to  say  some  tender 
things  to  Caroline,  expecting  probably  at  such 
a  time,  she  would  confess  that  which  at  a  more 
collected  moment,  she  would  reserve  :  but  he 
found  her  so  extremely  agitated,  as  she  ap 
proached  the  house,  that  it  would  have  been 
impudence  in  the  extreme,  to  trouble  her  on 
any  subject ;  he,  therefore,  tenderly  desired 
her  to  be  composed,  saying,  he  had  always  ta 
ken  her  to  be  9,  philosopher.  She  attempted 
to  speak  her  apprehensions,  but  could  no^;and 
as  if  to  make  some  acknowledgements  to  Ed 
gar,  for  his  sympathy,  or  from  actual  inability 
to  sustain  herself,  she  fell  into  his  arms.  He 
received  the  ^precious  burden!  with  more  rap 
ture  and  enthusiasm  than  did  Elisha  the  man 
tle  of  his  brother  ;  for  in  her  he  embraced  all 
that  to  him,  at  this  moment,  appeared  good, 
lovely  or  desirable.  He  said  but  little, 
but  pressed  her  lips  with  ecstacy.  This 
was,  perhaps,  more  than  she  expected  ;  it  re 
stored  her  to  renewed  self- exertion,  she  strug- 


40  ADSONVILLE. 

gled  for  release,  and  demanded  how  they 
should  enter  the  house.  "'•  Go,"  said  she. 
"  and  shake  the  lightning  rod  ;  -it  will  awake 
the  servants,  without  disturbing  those  who 
sleep  in  the  other  part  of  the  house."  This 
he  immediately  did,  with  such  violence  as 
soon  brought  the  maid  to  the  window,  who  put 
her  head  out,  to  discover  the  cause  of  its  agi 
tation.  Edgar  called  to  her  in  a  loud  whis 
per,  to  come  down  and  let  Caroline  in.  "  Car 
oline,  Lord  I"  said  she,  letting  the  window 
sash  descend  with  its  own  gravity  ;  in  a  mo 
ment  the  door  where  they  stood  flew  open, 
and  the  affectionate  girl,  (entirely  unconscious 
that  in  her  joy  she  had  forgotten  to  dress,) 
clasped  Caroline  in  her  arms.  Day -light  had 
not  so  far  advanced  as  to  render  objects  dis- 
tinctly  visible,  but  Caroline  was  extremely 
mortified  and  surprised  at  the  girl's  appearing 
thus  before  Edgar :  blinded  with  tears,  and 
tortured  with  dreadful  apprehensions  of  hear 
ing  of  some  disaster  to  her  parents,  she  was 
half  induced  to  laugh  herself,  as  she  vainly  en 
deavored  jto  convince  the  creature  to  think 
what  she  was  about ;  or  by  pushing  and  pul 
ling  to  escape  from  her  embrace :  at  length 
comiiig  to  more  sober  recollection,  the  girl 
scampered  off  to  her  chamber,  and  Caroline 
flew  into  the  room  to  her  parents. 

The  other  branches  of  the  family  came  one 
after  the  other  into  the  hall,  enquiring  how 
and  when  Caroline  had  come,  and  waiting  for 
her  to  make  her  appearance.  Edgar,  after 
satisfying  herself  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Adson 
were  in  as  good  health,  as  could  be  expected. 


ADSONVILLE, 


41 


took  his  way'up  the  banks  of  the  Frith,  where 
he  first  met  Caroline.  The  sun  had  just  flung 
his  golden  zone  around  the  horizon,  the  morn 
ing  dew  drops  glittered  on  every  blade,  and 
the  flower-enamelled  branches  over  his  head 
teemed  with  birds  of  all  notes  and  plumes, 
each  of  which  appeared  ambitious  to  have  his 
voice  distinguished  in  their  morning  mattins. 
Edgar  was  surprised  at  the  pensiveness  of  his 
own  mind,  whilst  surrounded  by  such  a  cheer 
ing  scene;  and  as- he  continued  his  walk 
every  step  was  plentifully  sprinkled  with 
the  drops  whicli  the  startling  songsters  shook 
from  the  elastic  boughs  ;  nor  could  even  the 
prospect  of  being  welcomed  home  by  his  near 
relations  and  doating  friends,  afford  to  his 
mind  a  ray  of  delight,  to  compensate  for  the 
company  of  her  whom  he  had  left  behind.  I  am 
in  love,  said  he  mentally, in  spite  of  all  my  affec 
ted  philosophy. (Caroline  must  be  mine.)  With 
me  it  is  decidea  :  but  what  trifling  eircum* 
stances  may  yet  be  sufficient  to  prevent  it? 
Must  the  happiness  of  my  life  be  dependent 
on  the  whim  and  caprice  of  others?  must  the 
serenity  and  composure  of  my  mind  depend 
upon,  or  be  liable  to  be  destroyed  by  contin 
gencies  ;  by  such  trifles  as  would  be  sufficient 
to  obstruct  our  union, — —a  suspicion,  a 
whisper,  an  insignificant  tongue  of  slander 
may  dash  the  cup  from  my  lips  forever.  But 
it  shall  not  be  so ;  I  will  neglect  no  opportu 
nity  of  promoting  my  happiness;  by  securing 
her  heart  and  hand.  If  I  fail  in  the  enter 
prise,  I  will  not,  on  that  account,  pertinacious 
ly  renounce  every  other  source  of  happiness 


42  ADSONVILLE. 

and  surrender  myself  a  self- devoted  victim  to 
despair.  As  he  formed  this  resolution,  he  in 
sensibly  quickened  his  pace,  and  when  he  ar 
rived  at  home,  the  whole  family  pressed  around 
him,  with  the  most  unequivocal  marks  of  joy 
at  his  safe  return.  And  an  abridgment  of  the 
account  of  his  voyage,  he  had  to  recapitulate 
to  almost  every  neighbor,  who  called  in,  t.o 
assure  themselves  of  his  safe  return. 


ADSONVILLE.  43 


CHAPTER  II. 


-£  Her  mind'*  serenity  was  lost  and  gone, 
Her   eye  grew  languid  and  she  wept  alone.n 

Bloomfield ,. 


EDGAR'S  most  intimate  friend  was  a  Dr* 
Hay,  a  native  of  the  state  of  Connecticut,  who 
had  by  his  own  industry  and  without  the  aid 
of  competent  funds,  managed  to  procure  the 
necessary  education  to  qualify  himself  to  enter 
with  credit  upon  the  profession  of  physic. 
He  sustained  a  regular  examination,  and 
had  obtained  an  honorable  diploma,  accompa 
nied  with  special  recommendations  as  a  moral 
and  studious  character ;  with  which  equip 
ment  about  one  year  before  this  time,  he  arri 
ved  in  the  course  of  his  travels,  to  find  a  stand 
for  his  business,  in  the  village  of  — .  Without 
much  prospect  of  success,  and  nearly  out  of 
cash,  he  met  Edgar  in  the  street,  as  the  latter 
happened  to  be  proceeding  from  the  place  of 
his  business  to  dine.  Although  the  doctor  was 
extremely  diffident,  and  above  asking  a  favor 
of  a  stranger,  yet  the  spur  of  his  necessities, 
and  the  benevolence  that  he  imagined  he 
could  discover  in  Edgar's  countenance,  en- 


44  ADS03SV1LLE. 

couraged  him  to  disclose  his  situation,  and  re 
quest  of  him  at  least  his  advice  5  at  the  same 
time,  putting  into  his  hands  the  diploma,  and 
recommendations.  Independent  of  the  claims 
which  honest  necessity  always  had  upon  the 
heart  of  Edgar,  he  was  particularly  prepos 
sessed  in  favor  of  the  stranger's  countenance, 
and  manner  of  introducing  himself,  which 
evinced,  that  whilst  his  heart  suffered  with 
discouragement,  his  face  was  forbidden  to  com 
municate  it  to  others. 

Edgar  held  his  diploma  in  his  hand,  as  if 
dwelling  upon  the  beauty  of  the  copperplate 
impression,  but  in  reality  with  his  mind  occu 
pied  on  the  situation  of  the  stranger,  who  had 
made  him  the  confidant  of  it.  He  had  often 
regretted  that  a  press  of  business  had  inter 
fered  with  his  opportunity  for  study,  and  for 
the  attainment  of  as  much  scientific  knowledge 
as  he  coveted ;  and  that  he  had  not  in  time 
chosen  a  profession  which  would  have  admit 
ted  of  unlimited  study;  and  that  of  physic  was 
the  only  one  which  would  have  been  admissi 
ble  for  him,  as  law  and  divinity  are  equally  ex 
cluded  by  the  Quakers.  "  It  is  too  late,"  said 
he*  mentally,  "  for  me  now  to  think  of  stu 
dying  it  with  a  view  of  practising  it  as  a  pro 
fession,  but  if  I  have  a  liberally  educated  phy 
sician  for  my  friend  and  companion,  I  should 
be  in  the  way  of  obtaining  scraps  of  informa 
tion  in  Botany,  Chemistry,  &c.  which  besides  - 
the  immediate  pleasure  I  shall  receive,  will  in 
some  degree  prepare  me  for  the  company  aad 
conversation  of  men  of  science,  wherever  I 
shall  be  so  fortunate  as  to  fall  in  their  com  pa-- 


ADSOXYILLE.  45 

uy.  <•'  There  is,"  he  continued,  "  something 
more  than  ordinary  in  this  young  doctor  ;  he 
does  not  attempt  to  prepossess  me  with  a  high 
opinion  of  his  learning  by  pompous  words  or 
technics."  The  young  doctor  modestly  regard 
ed  Edgar's  countenance,  and  saw  the  smile 
which  when  they  first  met  enlivened  it,  grad 
ually  gave  way  to  thoughtful  ness,  from  which 
he  argued  hut  little  encouragement.  Edgar 
folded  his  papers  up,  and  returning  them,  held 
his  head  down  as  if  in  a  study.  He  occasion 
ally  indulged  his  reflections  so  far,  as  to  be  ac 
cused  of  absence  of  mind;  of  this  he  was  him 
self  sensible,  and  now  in  the  midst  of  his  con 
sultation  what  to  answer  the  ^stranger,  he  re 
collected  his  propensity,  and  fearing  he  had 
detained  him  longer  than  he  was  aware,  star 
ted  up  into  his  usual  affability,  and  taking  him 
familiarly  by  the  arm,  said,  "  Come,  go  with 
me  to  dinner.  We  will  have  thy  horse  taken 
care  of,  and  thou  must  stay  a  week  or  two  with 
us.  Perhaps  something  may  be  done  here." 
The  doctor  held'his  horse  with  the  bridle  over 
his  arm,  his  whip  in  his  hand,  and  at  this  in 
vitation  proceeded  without  hesitation  with 
Edgar,  to  his  father's  house;  where,  his  be 
ing  accompanied  by  a  young  man,  unknown 
to  the  family,  excited  no  surprise,  nor  would  it 
any  enquiry,  had  not  the  doctor's  appearance, 
and  modest,  genteel  demeanor,  as  he  success 
ively  met  the  nod  of  each  individual  in  the 
room,  excited  a  more  than  ordinary  curiosity, 
to  know  who  he  was.  "  I  don't  know,  Ed 
gar,"  said  his  mother,  "  as  I  recollect  who 
this  young  man  is,  his  countenance  appears  fa- 


46  ADSONVILLE. 

miliar  to  me  ;  but  the  young  people  grow  up 
so  fast  that  I  cannot  always  call  their  names,, 
when  I  know  their  looks,  and  I  am  ashamed  to 
let  them  find  that  I  have  forgotten  them,  lest 
they  should  think  I  am  indifferent  about 
them." 

Edgar  informed  his  mother  that  she  must  be 
mistaken,  in  regard  to  any  acquaintance  with 
his  looks,  as  he  was  a  stranger  in  the  place; 
and  a  physician  looking  for  a  place  that  should 
afford  sufficient  encouragement  to  induce  him 
to  settle. 

Mr.  F.  Edgar's  father,  entered  into  con 
versation  with  him,  enquiring  from  whence  he 
was,  and  making  observations  on  the  difficulty 
young  men  of  his,  and  other  professions,  ex 
perienced  before  they  acquire  a  reputation  for 
skill,  &c.  and  also  on  the  prospects  that  their 
neighborhood  offered. 

"  I  have  given  him,"  said  Edgar,  "  an  in 
vitation  to  stop  with  us  for  a  week,  if  it  will 
produce  no  inconvenience  in  the  family."  His 
father  said  he  should  think  well  of  that,  and 
that  he  should  be  welcome  to  make  his  house 
his  home.  His  mother  said,  it  would  be 
perfectly  convenient,  and  also  encouraged  him 
to  stay.  The  doctor  felt  the  full  weight  of 
the  obligation  he  wa<  under  for  such  seasona 
ble  hospitality,  and  made  his  acknowledgment: 
in  the  most  suitable  manner;  and  the  event  ha.- 
been,  that  he  has  ever  since  continued  in  the 
family,  no  part  of  which  has  ever  had  cause 
to  repent  of  their  kindness,  or  alter  from  their 
first  impressions  of  his  character.  He  pos 


ADSONVILLE.  47 

ssessed  a  mind  naturally  philosophic,  and  con- 
considerably  enriched  by  study  and  reading: 
but  his  diffidence  prevented  him  from  deri 
ving  all  the  benefit  from  his  qualifications  that 
more  confidence  would  have  produced.  But 
gentleness  and  goodness  were  so  manifest  in  ev 
ery  situation  in  which  he  was  placed,  that  he 
never  failed  to  gain  the  love  and  good  will  of 
all  his  acquaintance.  He  had  now  attained 
considerable  celebrity,  and  was  generally  ac 
knowledged  more  of  a  book  man,  than  any 
other  physician  in  the  place  :  and  as  he  con 
sidered  himself  altogether  indebted  to  Edgar 
for  his  present  happy  situation,  and  as  the  lat 
ter  found  in  him  every  requisite  for  a  faithful 
friend  and  instructive  companion,  this  acci 
dental  acquaintance  was  now  transformed 
into  the  most  intimate  friendship.  During 
Edgars  late  absence,  the  doctor  had  suffered 
much  anxiety,  lest  the  apprehensions  of  his 
friends  should  prove  too  well  founded;  but  like 
a  physician,  disguised  his  fears,  and  he  affec 
ted  to  believe  that  the  chances  were  altogether 
in  favor  of  his  safety.  The  morning  of  Ed 
gars  return,  he  was  absent  on  a  case,  but  re 
turned  in  the  forepart  of  the  day  ;  and  when 
he  was  congratulating  him  on  his  escape,  and 
listening  to  his  recital,  he  was  accosted  by  ;i 
messenger,  who  catching  his  breath  in  broken 
respirations,  informed  him  that  his  presence 
was  wanting  immediately  at  Adsonville.  The 
doctor  enquired  the  occasion  of  it ;  but  the 
servant  said  he  did  not  rightly  know,  but  Miss 
Caroline,  says  he,  looking  at  Edgar,  has  got 
back,  and  I  believe  she  is  crazy  or  delirious^ 


48  ADSONVILLE. 

or  something  else,   I  don't  know  what,  only 
they  are  in  a  hurry  for  you  to  come. 

The  doctor  turned  to  Edgar,  who  with  looks 
of  astonishment  exclaimed,  "Crazy,  delirious! 
Heavens,  she  was  well  this  morning  when  1 
left  her ;  perfectly  well ;  but  go  quickly,  do 
not  wait  a  moment  longer,  but  return  as  soon 
as  you  can  leave  without  detriment  to  her."  In 
a  moment  he  was  out  of  sight ;  and  Edgar 
again,  inexpressibly  tortured  by  the  new  dis 
aster  to  his  beloved  Caroline;  and  finding  he 
could  not  attend  to  any  other  subject,  walked 
alone  to  a  grove,  where  he  should  meet 
the  doctor  on  his  return,  to  get  the  earli 
est  information  of  the  case  of  his  patient. 
He  strove  to  beguile  his  impatience  by 
tracing  the  meandering  of  a  rill,  which 
stole  its  course  around  and  under  the  roots 
of  tall  pines  and  gigantic  elms,  to  the  bank 
from  whence  it  leaped  into  the  lake.  But  the 
doctor  not  returning  soon  enough  to  satisfy 
his  eager  desire  to  hear  from  Caroline,  he 
insensibly  arrived  within  a  few  rods  of  Adson- 
ville  by  a  different  route,  from  that  which  led 
along  the  banks  of  the  inlet.  There  he  en 
tered  an  arbor,  which  he  knew  was  a  favorite 
of  Caroline's,  where  he  indulged  himself  in 
the  melancholy  reverie  of  imagining  that  she 
whose  delicate  hands  had  led  the  wild  vines 
over  the  cooling  arch,  and  planted  the  .morn 
ing  glories  by  its  sides,  was  now  laboring  un 
der  the  fever  of  mental  derangement,  and  had 
visited  it  for  the  last  time ;  and  had  left  both 
them  and  himself  to  wither  in  her  absence. — 
But  no,  said  he,  it  shall  not  be  so.  I  shall  yet 


ADSONVILLE.  49 

iead  her  within  these  quivering  walls,  shall 
listen  to  the  music  of  her  voice,  contemplate 
in  her  the  perfection  of  heaven's  best  gift,  em 
brace  in  her  all  that  imagination  can  conceive 
of  loveliness  and  virtue,  and  be  intoxicated 
with  her  caresses, 

At  length  he  began  to  reproac.h  himself  with 
such  unphilosophical  drea unrig,  and  made  an 
effort  to  walk  out,  composed,  but  could  not 
resist  the  temptation  to  write  with  his  pencil, 
the  following  lines,  on  the  bark  of  a  white 
birch  which  grew  at  the  entrance. 

Ye  vestal  spirits,  which  within  this  shade, 
Watch'd  o'er  the  safety  of  your  kindred  maid  ; 
Whose  private  hours  within  the.«e  walls  were  spent. 
Her  mind  en  books,  and  nature's  book  intent; 
Thus  adding  knowledge  to  her  native  worth, 
And  charms  on  charms  new  springing  into  birth  ; 
FJy  to  her  couch,  and  with  your  Hyg-ean  breath, 
Dispel  the  fev'rish  harbinger  of  death  ; 
'Round  her  mild  brow,  let  health  with  beauty  blaze, 
And  her  bright  eyes  emit  their  wonted  rays; 
Again  at  blushing  inorn  here  let  her  stray; 
With  seraph  footsteps  brush  the  dew  away  ; 
And  if  her  wandering  eyes  this  scroll  shall  trace., 
Whilst  conscious  blushes  lighten  in  her  face  : 
Oh  may  she  know  the  author  of  these  lines, 
Dies  with  despair,  whilst  she  with  sickness  pines. 

He  then  proceeded  with  hasty  steps  to  the 
house  to  make  enquiry  himself  of  the  first  per 
son  he  should  meet  respecti  rig  Caroline's  indis 
position;  but  not  meeting  with  any  person, 
he  entered  the  hall,  and  appeared  as  if  lei 
surely  perusing  some  maps  suspended  on  tha 
walls,  when  a  door  flew  open,  and,  undiscov- 

5 


50  ADSONVILLE. 

cred  himself,  he  saw  the  doctor  issue  forth,  ac 
companied  by  a  couple  of  female  sages,  both 
of  whom  were  talking  to  him  in  a  whisper  at 
the  same  time,  while  he  appeared  as  if  assent 
ing  to  all  their  prescriptions :  without  obser 
ving  him,  they  proceeded  to  the  kitchen  fire, 
where  each  lifted  a  jar  from  the  coals,  which 
he  tasted,  and  also  appeared  to  approve.  In 
deed  he  seemed  to  no.l  assent  to  every  thing 
these  kind  nurses  proposed,  and  appeared 
equally  disposed  on  his  part  to  explain  to  them 
the  nature  of  the  disorder,  and  the  intended 
operation  of  his  medicines.  Edgar  had  ne 
ver  been  sick  himself,  and  seeing  the  doctor, 
who  was  generally  reserved,  and  abhorred 
quackery,  thus  complaisant  to  the  old  ladies, 
when  he  supposed  himself  acting  under  their 
observation  only,  it  made  him  even  forget  the 
occasion  of  it,  so  far  as  to  raise  a  sarcastic 
smile  on  his  countenance,  which  the  doctor, 
accidentally  raising  his  eyes,  perceived  at  the 
same  time  that  he  dis<  overed  Edgar  was  pre 
sent  :  and  feeling  something  mortified,  he  de 
termined  that  Edgar  should  not  enjoy  his  cha 
grin  :  so  stalking  up  to  him,  he  said,  "  you 
appear  from  your  levity  not  to  be  under  much 
apprehension  for  your  shipmate,  but  her  case 
is  somewhat  alarming."  Edgar  instantly  turn 
ed  pale,  if  there  is  any  danger  he  stammered 
"  let  me  see  her,  I  must  see  her  before — oh 
heavens,  yes,  before  she  dies !?? 

Doctor.     Why,  Edgar,  are  you  so  easil; 
frightened,  I  did  not  say  any  thing  about  her 
dying  ;  there  is  no  danger  of  that ;  you  IKUS 
not  see  her  now,  however,  it  would  not  he 


ADSONV1LLE.  51 

prudent — for  either  of  you  now,  added  he 
aside,  I  will  return  early  in  the  evening  and 
inform  you  more.  He  then  left  him  to  return 
to  his  patient,  and  Edgar  conceiving  that  his 
company  might  be  unprofitable  or  undesirable^ 
proceeded  directly  home.  The  last  red  glow 
of  the  western  sky  was  fading,  and  the  low 
ering  gloom  and  falling  dew  increased  the  sul 
len,  uuresigned  state  of  mind,  he  felt  disposed 
to  indulge  ;  until  he  broke  forth  into  murmurs 
against  himself.  "  What  a  miserable  dupe  I 
am  ;  of  what  avail  now  that  I  need  it,  is  all 
my  philosophy  !  how  often  have  I  resolved  to 
not  suffer  my  composure  or  happiness  to  be 
dependant  on  another — how  often  have  I 
mocked  the  foliy  of  others  of  imagining  that  all 
the  perfections  of  human  nature  are  centered 
in  one  individual,  and  that  they  must  be  the 
fortunate  possessor  of  such  a  rare  prize.  I 
am  now  alone,  I  can  never  take  delight  in 
any  company,  but  that  of  the  enchanting  Caro 
line,  and  aside  from  her,  I  must  experience  a 
continual  depression  of  spirits,  and  at  all  times 
be  liable  to  be  deprived  of  her  forever,  if  no 
other  way  by  that  ruthless  scythe  which  spares 
neither  youth  nor  beauty,  virtue  nor  excel 
lence.'  I  must  dream  no  more  of  her  angelic 
superiority;  no  longer  shut  my  eyes  to  the 
beauty  of  others,  nor  slight  the  charms  of 
their  sociability.  I  must  seek  to  be  delivered 
from  the  maniacal  hallucination  which  now 
affects  me. 

When  he  entered  the  door  his  mother  en 
quired  after  Caroline,  whether  she  was  out  of 
health  when  he  parted  with  her  in  the  morn- 


52  ADSONVILLE. 

ing  ;  to  which  he  answered  dejectedly,  and  in 
but  few  words.  She  noticed  hifi  countenance 
and  discovered  that  he  felt  deeply  interested 
in  her  health.  It  was  now  two  nights  since  he 
had  taken  any  repose  ;  and  although  he  did 
not  feel  inclined  for  sleep,  yet  as  soon  as  he 
found  himself  alow-  he  retired  in  the  dark  to 
his  bed,  where  he  waited  impatiently  for  the 
doctor's  return,  until  he  had  the  satisfaction 
of  hearing  his  voice  below,  enquiring  for  him, 
he  also  heard  the  family  eagerly  enquiring  af 
ter  Caroline,  but  could  not  hear  the  doctor's 
reply,  as  th^y  continued  for  some  time  in  con 
versation  in  too  low  a  voice  for  him  to  under 
stand.  This  increased  his  alarm ;  but  at 
length  the  doctor  entered  the  room,  held  the 
lamp  over  the  btd,  and  perceiving  Edgar  to 
be  awake,  smile ci.  "  How  is  Caroline?"  said 
Edgar.  The  doctor  answered  carelessly,  as 
he  was  laying  off  his  clothes,  "  I  think  she'll 
be  likely  to  .<et  w( -»!  ;  what  have  you  been 
saying  to  her?"  *v  What  have  I  heen  saying  to 
her!"  said  Edgar,  •'  .why  do  you  ask  that?" 
The  doctor  smiled  again  significantly,  "  I  said 
very  little  to  her  of  consequence,"  says  Edgar 
again. 

Doctor.  I  think  she  must  consider  it  of 
consequence,  it  seems  to  run  in  her  head  very 
currently. 

Edgar.     How  did  you  discover  that  ? 

Doctor  She  has  been  affected  with  delir 
ium,  and  spoke  frequently  of  you,  and  what 
you  said  to  her. 

Edgar.     What  is  it  ? 


ADSONVILLE.  53 

Doctor.  It  was  very  disconnected,  but  suf 
ficiently  explicit  for  us  to  discover  the  sub 
ject. 

Edgar.     What  was  the  subject. 

Doctor.     I  suspect  you  know. 

Edgar.  I  expect  I  do,  but  said  but  very 
little,  not  half  so  much  as  I  wished  to  say. 

Doctor.  Sufficient,  I  guess,  for  her  to  un 
derstand  you. 

Edgar.  Well,  I  would  like  to  know  the 
very  words :  they  may  be  of  importance  to 
me  ;  I  may  gather — but  stop,  please  to  let  me 
know  just  what  she  said. 

Doctor,  (laughing.)  That  is  impossible^ 
but  she  asked  me  if  it  was  true  you  were 
drowned;  and  added,  "  he  said  he  should 
jn-efer  it  to  returning  without  me." 

Edgar.  I  see  nothing  extraordinary  in  all 
that.  Of  course  I  should  not  have  been  wil 
ling  to  have  saved  my  own  life,  by  deserting 
her,  or  any  other  lady;  in  the  situation  she 
was  in,  in  jeopardy  through  my  rashness. 

Doctor.  But  that  is  not  all,  she  would  call 
you  in  the  most  pathetic  manner*  still  main 
taining  the  idea,  that  you  were  drowned,  and 
say  "  Oh  Edgar,  you  declared  you  could  ne 
ver  live  without  me.  Did  you  think  I  could 
survive  you  ?  1  may  as  well  follow  you  :  you 
have  taken  my  heart  with  you — I  can  think  of 
nothing  now  but  heaven  and  you." 

Edgar.  ( earnestly. )  Did  she  lay  that? 
^  ere  her  parents  present,  what  did  they  Uiink 
«f  that  ? 

Doctor.  Her  father  looked  at  me  to  see  if 
I  noticed  it.  I  smiled  at  it,  and  remarked 


54  ADSONVILLE. 

that  it  was  impossible  to  account  for  words 
that  proceed  from  a  person  in  her  situation, 
and  that  from  your  having  been  with  her  du 
ring  the  extraordinary  excitement  and  fatigue 
she  had  passed  through,  it  was  not  strange  that 
she  should  associate  you  with  the  idea  of 
drowning.  I  thought  I  would  make  some  ex 
cuse  for  you,  although  I  knew  well  enough 
you  had  been  saying  something  to  her  of  the 
nature  that  she  represented  it. 

Edgar.  You  did  pretty  well ;  but  how 
long  is  this  to  continue  ?  will  she  be  sick  long- 
dost  thou  think  ?  or  is  there  danger. 

Doctor.     No,  I   think   not:  but  it  would 
have  been  very  extraordinary  if  she  had  not, 
with   her  constitution  of  body  and  mind,  felt 
the  effects  of  such  a  devil  of  a  route  as  you 
had. 

They  continued  their  conversation  until  Ed 
gar  perceived  by  the  faintness  and  drawl  of 
the  doctors  voice,  that  he  was  sinking  into  the 
arms  of  Morpheus.  When  left  once  more  to 
his  own  reflections  he  considered  of  Caroline's 
situation,  of  the  danger  that  might  accrue  to 
himself  from  dwelling  intently  on  one  subject, 
and  endeavored  in  vain  by  every  expedient  to 
get  a  little  sleep,  until  by  persisting  in  count 
ing  the  tickings  of  the  clock,  he  induced  that 
vacuity  of  mind,  which  permitted  sleep  to 
overcome  the  vigor  of  his  mental  faculties,  and 
permitted  them  to  repose  in  forgetful  ness. 

Before  the  dawn  of  day  he  awoke  with 
symptoms  of  a  fever,  which  alarmed  him  as  he 
considered  it  the  effects  of  what  he  e^deav- 
oured  to  convince  himself  was  folly.  His 


ADSOFVILLE.  55 

mouth  was  parched  and  dry  with  intolerable 
thirst :  he  arose,  and  throwing  on  part  of  his 
clothes,  went  out  of  the  house,  and  drawing 
up  a  bucket  of  cold  water  from  a  deep  well,  he 
applied  hisJips  to  its  brim  and  took  in  a  copi 
ous  draught,  and  returning  to  his  bed,  a  state 
of  profuse  perspiration  followed,  which  ward 
ed  off  or  prevented  the  threatened  disorder  ; 
but  which  induced  him  to  repose  an  hour  later 
than  usual.  His  mother  who  had  heard  him 
up  in  the  night,  and  remarked  his  anxiety  in 
regard  to  Caroline's  indisposition,  had  contri 
ved  to  meet  him  alone  at  breakfast,  with  a 
view  of  sounding  him  with  regard  to  his  sen 
timents  towards  her,  and  to  warn  him  against 
indulging  any  hopes  which  would  interfere 
with  his  membership  in  the  society  he  had 
been  educated  for. 

Edgar  soon  perceived  that  her  dispositions 
were  for  this  effect,  and  when  she  offered  to 
set  by  the  table  and  assist  him,  with  a  smile 
he  assured  her  that  if  any  thing  else  demand 
ed  his  attention  he  could  with  pleasure  waif 
on  himself,  she  replied  that  if  her  company 
would  not  be  disagreeable  or  her  conversa 
tion  destroy  his  appetite,  she  should  prefer  to 
be  with  him. 

That,  he  replied,  is  impossible,unless  I  have 
been  guilty  of  some  misdemeanor,  and  that  I 
cannot  accuse  myself  of,  at  least  any  thing  that 
has  come  to  thy  knowledge. 

Mrs.  F.  I  hope  there  is  nothing  of  that 
nature  ;  but  there  are  acts  which  in  them 
selves  are  not  vile,  or  wicked,  but  which  on 
the  contrary  proceed  from  the  springs  in  the 


56  ADSONV1LLE. 

human  heart ;  that  in  theirbest  effect  produce 
lasting  and  fruitful  sources  of  urihappiness  and 
perplexity,  and  which  prudence,  aside  from 
virtue,  will  warn  us  to  avoid,  and  one  in  par 
ticular  of  this  kind  is — said  she  hesitatingly 
— is 

"   Improper   matches,    or   unhappy   mar 
riages,"  said  Edgar,  "  is  it  not??? 

Mrs.  F.  But  thou  canst  not  realise  it  at 
thy  age. 

Edgar.  True,  perhaps  I  cannot,  and  I  am 
sure  I  never  wish  to  realise  it.  I  should  pre 
fer  perpetual  ignorance  on  the  subject,  but 
certainly  there  must  be  some  medium  by 
which  to  proceed  in  a  case,  wherein  almost  all 
mankind  are  necessarily  compelled  to  act. 

Mrs.  F.  Fancy  is  what  generally  decides. 
Young  people  think  there  is  no  doing  any 
thing  against  Fancy. 

Edgar.  I  think?  mother,  I  should  be  very 
loath  to  marry  a  person  that  I  could  not  fancy, 
but  I  should  .be  guarded  enough  to  examine 
what  it  was  grounded  upon,  I  should  at  least 
require  that  she  should  possess  a  taste  and  dis 
position  similar  to  my  own,  and  a  predilection 
for  my  own  sentiments,  and  this  must  be  na 
tural,  not  proceeding  from  her  attachment  o: 
me,  but  as  her  own  peculiar  constitution  of 
mind ;  in  that  case  our  company  can  never  be 
come  burdensome  to  each  other,  for  so  long  as 
we  love  ourselves,  we  shall  necessarily  love 
each  other.  This  is  the  basis  of  all  true 
friendship,  which  is  always  founded  on  a  simi 
larity  of  taste  and  sentiment. 
t  Mrs,  F.  But  supposing  thou  shoulds*  awa 


ADSOXV1LLE.  57 

ken  from  a  love  delirium,  and  find  thyself  eon- 
nected  with  habits  and  sentiments  totally  dif 
ferent  from  thine? 

Edgar.  My  only  hopes  would  be  in  her 
docility,  if  by  patient  perseverance  I  would 
bring  her  to  be  interested  in  my  own  senti 
ments,  and  pleased  with  what  pleases  me,  my 
object  would  in  part  be  gained  ;  but  never  so 
amply  as  if  it  should  be  her  own  natural  bias. 
If  I  failed  altogether  in  producing  an  assi 
milation,  I  should  consider  my  happiness  from 
that  channel  but  partly  lost,  and  endeavor  by 
the  most  feasible  means  to  prevent  it  from 
becoming  a  source  of  vexation  by  resignation 
and  disguised  indifference.  Now,  mother, 
dost  thou  think  I  am  in  danger  from  the 
want  of  thought  on  this  important  subject  with, 
these  sentiments  to  guide  me. 

Mrs.  F.  I  acknowledge  they  evince  more 
reflection  than  ordinarily  governs  young  men. 
But  when  the  passions  are  enlisted,  reason  is 
overpowered  and  silenced,  and  whilst  we  sup 
pose  we  are  acting  under  the  direction  of  the 
latter,  we  are  swayed  by  the  influence  of  the 
former,  and  the  beloved  object  will  easily  ap 
pear  to  possess  any  qualification,  we  may  deem 
requisite  for  our  happiness  ;  religious  educa 
tion,  habits  and  principles  form  the  most  insur 
mountable  pertinacities  in  our  characters,  and 
above  all  other  considerations  those  ought  to 
harmonize,  as  least  likely  to  yield.  Thou,  for 
instance,  hast  been  educated  a  member  of  a  soci 
ety,  from  which  it  is  hardly  possible  to  apos 
tatize,  and  assimilate  with  any  other,  and  which 
is  characterised  by  sentiments  and  habits  so 


58  ADSONVILLK. 

repugnant  to  the  world,  that  there  is  rarely  an 
instance  of  their  being  laid  aside,  excepting  in 
an  abandonment  of  all  principle,  or  on  the  other 
hand  assumed,  unless  under  a  real  religious 
concern. 

Edgar.  That  is  an  evidence  of  their  truth 
and  propriety  of  which  I  never  doubted. 

Mrs.  F.  That  I  am  glad  to  hear,  and  shall 
not  hereafter  harbor  any  fear  that  thou  wilt  by 
marrying  out  of  the  society  forfeit  thy  birth 
right. 

Edgar.     My  birthright! 

Mrs.  F.  Thy  birthright  in  the  society  by 
which  thou  enjoyest  so  many  privileges. 

Edgar.  My  birthright  in  the  society  with 
all  its  privileges,  shall  be  fairly  weighed  in 
the  scale  against  what  it  deprives  me  of. 

Mrs.  F.  Thy  membership  will  never  be 
found  in  the  scale  opposite  to  thy  happiness. 
I  will  mention  a  few  particulars  that  attach  to 
it.  The  first  is,  the  universal  credit  which 
we  have  for  punctuality  and  honesty  ;  inso 
much,  that  to  he  known  to  be  a  member  in 
unity,  is  a  sufficient  recommendation  to  one's 
word,  and  even  amongst  strangers  our  clothes 
and  language  at  once  lull  all  suspicion,  and  in 
spire  confidence  and  respect ;  and  in  cases  of 
necessity  assistance  of  course,  and  in  travel 
ling,  at  each  other's  houses  we  are  at  home. — 
And  besides  these  collateral  advantages,  there 
are  others  which  apply  directly  to  the  mind 
and  morals,  which  evidently  have  a  characteris 
tic  effect  upon  us  as  a  society  :  we  persevering- 
ly  inculcate  the  principles  of  peace,  and  the 
mortification  of  those  passions  from  whence 


ADSONVILLE.  59 

proceed  war,  cruelty  and  commotion,  which 
agitate  and  convulse  the  political  world :  and 
the  principles  of  justice  are  specially  recogni 
zed  in  not  permitting  our  members  to  be  in 
any  way  concerned  in  holding  human  beings 
in  slavery  ;  and  those  of  philanthropy  in  re 
straining  them  from  dealing  in  spiritous  li 
quors  ;  the  rejecti*  n  of  novels,  pla\s,  &c.  can 
not  be  without  some  favorable  effects :  but 
above  all,  that  inimitable  establishment  of 
Meetings,  or  as  our  eulogist  Clarkson  calls 
them,  courts  of  discipline  ;  wherein  the  con 
cerns  of  the  society,  spiritual  and  temporal, 
are  brought  regularly,  according  to  their  rela 
tive  magnitude,  into  the  preparative  or  con 
gregating  court ;  next  into  the  monthly  court 
which  is  composed  of  several  preparative 
meetings  ;  thirdly  to  the  quartely  court,  which 
is  composed  of  a  certain  number  of  monthly 
meetings  or  courts  united  ;  and  lastly,  to  the 
yearly  meeting  or  court,  which  has  chancery 
powers,  and  is  the  last  or  highest  authority, 
and  not  bound  like  the  others  by  a  constitution, 
it  being  considered  the  whole  bulk  of  the  so 
ciety  from  whence  the  inferior  meetings  re 
ceive  their  power  and  laws,  and  consequently 
insubordinate  to  any  other. 

But  the  most  important  bearing  that  these 

meetings   or   courts   have  upon  the  younger 

part  of  the  society,  is  that  they  constitute  free 

deliberate  assemblies.     A  young  Friend  has 

the  opportunity  of  attending  a  forensic  school, 

if  he  acquits  himself  of  the  regular  and  rea 

sonable  requirements  of  the  society,  as  often 

as  twenty  eight,  times  in  a  year,  besides  the 


60  ADSONVILLE. 

yearly  meeting,  which  generally  holds  a  week 
or  more.  What  a  school  for  improvement  I 
what  a  theatre  for  the  developement  of  tal 
ent!  This  is  not  a  debating  school  on  knotty 
or  disputed  points  merely  because  they  are 
such,  but  on  all  such  theoretical  and  practical 
questions,  as  naturally  arise  in  the  temporal, 
moral,  political,  and  spiritual  concerns  of  a 
widely  extended  community.  In  these  assem 
blies,  notwithstanding  each  member  has  an 
equal  voice  in  the  debate  and  in  the  decision, 
yet  confusion  on  protracted  debates  have  been 
seldom  witnessed,  nor  has  recourse  ever  been 
had  to  voles,  all  making  it  a  point  quietly  to 
yield  to  the  apparent  current  of  opinion. 

Edgar.  I  feel  no  disposition  to  detract 
from  any  thing  that  thou  hast  recapitulated  as 
advantages  peculiar  to  membership  in  our  so- 
eiety.  But  some  of  them  would  have  been 
more  applicable  a  century  back.  If  Satan, 
for  the  purposes  of  deception,  transforms  him 
self  into  an  angel  of  light;  it  will  not  be 
thought  extraordinary  if  his  votaries,  or  men 
inclined  to  follow  his  example,  should  assume 
that  garb  and  dialect  which  will  the  most  di 
rectly  give  them  credit  for  superior  honesty 
or  sanctity.  If  clothes  and  language  become 
a  recommendation,  it  will  be  too  easy  of  at 
tainment  to  the  dishonest  to  remain  so  long, 
and  we  shall  be  compelled  to  abandon  this 
singularity,  or  become  as  notorious  for  sharp 
ers  as  we  have  ever  been  for  honest  and  punc 
tual  dealers.  This  consequence  is  unavoida- 
able.  A  level  at  least  with  others  has  already 
taken  place ;  for  once  our  word  was  taken  ,s«? 


ADSONVILLE.  61 

'quick  as  our,  or  any  other  person's  bond,  but 
now  our  lands  are  considered  frequently  good 
for  nothing  without  security  :  one  hundred 
years  ago,  a  Quaker  would  have  been  astonish 
ed  at  being  requested  to  give  security,  or  at 
being  denied  credit,  and  your  restoring  to  us 
birthright  members  to  continue  or  extend  the 
society  will  be  a  very  sure  expedient  to  de 
stroy  it,  both  as  to  religious  life  and  moral 
character — for  when  those  who  are  devoid  of 
real  principle,  come  to  be  the  most  nume 
rous,  they  will  give  the  character  to  the 
society ;  and  if  a  friend,  of  the  original 
stamp  remain,  they  will  be  considered  merely 
as  exceptions,  as  the  bad  ones  are  now,  or 
have  heretofore  been  whilst  the  main  body  was 
sound  and  undegenerate  What  I  shall  en 
deavor  to  attend  to,  mother,  is  to  not  exchange 
real  for  imaginary  advantages  on  either  hand ; 
I  must  judge  for  myself,  and  not  blindly  fol 
low  others ;  this  is  a  fundamental  principle 
with  us. 

Mrs.  F.  Well,  be  careful  not  to  renounce 
real  for  imaginary  happiness  :  that  is  what  I 
want  thee  to  remember. 

What  other  conversation  passed  between 
them  is  by  this  time  forgotten;  one  thing  only 
is  certain,  that  it  had  but  little  weight  with 
Edgar,  when  put  in  competition  with  the  real 
virtue  and  worth  of  Caroline,  which  he  ima 
gined  belonging  nominally  to  a  society,  could 
neither  give  nor  take  away;  yet  he  was  not 
without  his  suspicion  that  there  might  be  with 
her,  prejudices  imbibed,  which  could  not  har 
monize  with  his,  for  he  well  knew  that  he  pos- 

6 


62  ADSONVILLE. 

sessed  them,  which  he  could  not  compromise 
for  any  body,  although  he  still  flattered  him 
self  with  the  idea  of  liberality. 

Caroline's  constitution  soon  recovered  from 
the  shock  it  had  received,  but  her  wonted  vi 
vacity,  and  ease  of  mind,  did  not  so  soon  re 
turn;  she  began  to  be  remarked  for  a  disposi 
tion  for  retirement  and  reading  approaching 
to  melancholy ;  and  avoided  company  on  all 
occasion*,  when  it  could  be  done  without  a 
breach  of  politeness  :  but  when  she  was  com 
pelled  from  necessity  to  mingle  in  the  gay  cir 
cle  of  hearts  at  ease,  the  sweet  smile  that 
glowed  on  her  thoughtful  countenance,  render 
ed  her  more  tenderly  beautiful,  as  being  evi 
dently  produced  from  happiness  not  her  own; 
evincing  a  disposition  to  rejoice  that  others 
were  happy,  though  herself  unable  to  pledge 
them  in  the  cup  of  felicity.  Edgar  had  not 
seen  her  since  her  recovery,-  every  circum 
stance  conspired  to  prevent  it  for  some  weeks; 
he  had  never  been  a  free  or  at  least  a  familiar 
visitor  at  Adsonville  ;  but  since  his  and  Caro 
line's  accidental  voyage  together,  a  mysterious 
coldness  and  distance  had  been  decidedly  man 
ifested  by  her  father's  family  towards  him.  for 
which  he  was  unable  to  account,  and  attribu 
ted  it  to  their  attaching  blame  to  him  for  go 
ing  off  with  her  in  the  boat,  or  that  they  had 
taken  offence  at  what  she  disclosed  during  her 
delirium,  of  his  conversation  with  her  :  nor 
was  he  able,  if  this  were  the  case,  to  decide 
whether  their  umbrage  proceeded  from  strong 
objections  to  him  as  a  suitor  to  Caroline,  or 


ADSONVILLE.  63 

from  his  being  so  unfeeling  as  to  introduce  it 
at  such  a  time,  and  under  such  circumstances, 
for  this  he  began  now  seriously  to  condemn 
himself,  and  to  give  to  himself  a  thousand  anx 
ious  inquietudes,  lest  he  had  omitted  to  her 
that  excess  of  care  and  attention  which  she 
deserved. 

The  first  time  he  saw  her  after  their  return 
from  Juan  Fernandez,  as  they  afterwards  al 
ways  called  the  island,  was  ou  an  afternoon, 
and  near  evening;  the  day  for  the  season  of 
the  year  was  cool  and  windy  ;  he  was  return 
ing  with  a  small  party  of  young  ladies,  mostly 
his  relations  from  a  ride.  When  opposite  Ad- 
sonville,  they  insisted  Edgar  should  go  in  and 
request  Caroline  to  come  to  the  carriage;  he 
made  some  excuses  for  her,  but  unwilling  to 
appear  to  hesitate  at  their  commands,  he  obey 
ed,  and  in  order  to  discover  what  effect  it 
would  have  upon  her  mother,  enquired  famil 
iarly  for  Caroline.  Mrs.  Adson  appeared  dis 
concerted,  and  answered,  "why,  what  do — *; 
she  was  going  to  add,  you  want  of  her,  but 
checked  herself,  and  asked  him  if  he  would  be 
seated.  A  good  natured  old  gentleman,  a 
neighbor,  was  in  the  parlor,  and  discovering  in 
part  how  the  game  stood  with  them,  thought 
he  could  put  all  right,  by  laUghing  and  asking 
Edgar  if  he  wanted  her  to  take  another  sail 
with  him.  This  made  him  appear  a  little 
blunted  for  a  moment ;  but  he  replied  "  no, 
I  hope  she'll  never  have  another  sail  like  that 
again  :  I  have  half  a  dozen  ladies  in  the  car 
riage  by  the  gate,  who  compelled  me  to  come 
in  and  invite  Caroline  to  come  to  them,"  "  Do 


64  ADSONVILLE. 

ask  them  to  come  in,"  said  Mi's.  Adsoif ;  "  I 
don't  know  as  it  would  be  prudent  for  Caroline 
to  go  out."  As  Edgar  went  out  of  the  door 
he  heard  Caroline's  voice  over  his  head,  cal 
ling  to  his  company  to  come  in  ;  he  looked  up 
and  bowed  to  her  as  well  as  he  could,  in  a  po 
sition  with  his  head  back  and  face  up;  but  she 
understood  it  and  returned  a  nod,  accompanied 
with  a  smile,  and  said,  "  ask  them  to  come  in, 
I  must  shut  this  casement  or  the  wind  will 
blow  me  away."  She  vanished  from  his  ea 
ger  view,  like  an  expiring  vision,  and  he  pro 
ceeded  dejectedly  down  the  path.  His  com 
pany  not  electing  to  go  in,  they  proceeded 
home  :  and  as  much  as  Caroline's  image  filled 
his  mind,  he  endeavored  not  to  be  insensible  to 
the  social  charms  of  his  beautiful  companions, 
and  he  listened  to  their  sweet  prattle,  as  to  the 
innocent  carols  of  the  birds  of  the  grove. 

Mrs.  Adson  had  informed  her  daughter  of 
the  incoherent  hints  she  had  unconsciously 
thrown  out  during  her  sickness,  and  desired 
to  know  if  they  proceeded  from  any  thing  that 
had  passed  between  her  and  Mr.  F.  Caro 
line  was  much  chagrined  to  think  she  had  un 
wittingly  exposed  herself,  and  excited  the  ap 
prehensions  of  her  parents  against  Edgar. 
She  assured  her  mother  that  he  had  conducted 
towards  her  with  the  greatest  propriety,  that 
he  appeared  distressed  only  on  her  account ; 
and  from  the  idea  that  he  had  been  the  means 
of  bringing  her  into  danger;  "  although,"  said 
she,  "  it  was  my  own  imprudence  that  invol 
ved  me  in  that  difficulty  and  not  his ;  and  I 
never  can  forgive  myself,  if  in  return,  I  have 


ADSONVILLE.  65 

been  the  cause  of  exciting  a  prejudice  in  your 
minds  or  others  against  him." 

To  this  Mrs.  Adson  replied,  "  that  she 
would  be  willing  to  know  whether  Mr.  F. 
had  made  any  declaration  of  attachment  to 
her." 

Caroline  answered,  that  she  "  could  not 
say  that  he  had  distinctly ;"  and  her  con 
science  not  feeling  perfectly  easy  with  this, 
she  was  about  to  qualify  it  still  more,  by  ad 
ding  that  she  did  not  know  but  that  he  had — 
but  this  her  mother  prevented,  by  repeating 
after  her  the  word  '  distinctly,'  "  such  sub 
jects  are  seldom  discoursed  of  distinctly,  where 
what  is  said  derives  half  its  meaning;  from  the 
eyes.  The  parties  may  understand  each 
other  perfectly,  whilst  what  they  articulate 
with  their  lips  would  scarcely  be  sufficient  to 
convict  them  of  any  meaning  whatever." 

Caroline  said,  "  she  was  such  a  novice  in 
that  idiom,  she  could  not  take  upon  herself  the 
responsibility  of  interpreting  it." 

The  mother  finally  wished  her  ingenuously 
to  confess  if  there  were  any  grounds  whatever 
for  suspecting  that  the  germ  of  affection  was 
planted  between  them,  and  that  its  roots  were 
insinuating  their  fibres  in  their  hearts. 

Caroline  endeavored  to  evade  an  answer  to 
this  question,  by  raising  a  laugh  at  her  mother's 
rhetorical  figure;  but  the  latter  was  too  intent 
upon  her  main  object  to  be  diverted  from  it, 
and  Caroline  was  obliged  to  answer,  which  she 
did  by  saying  she  did  not  know;  if  esteem  and 
respect,  or  even  a  preference  constituted  such 


66  ADSONVILLE. 

grounds,  she  did  not  know  but  that  on  her  part, 
they  might  exist,  but  she  did  not  herself 
calculate  on  any  thing  extraordinary  from  such 
sentiments." 

Mrs.  *&.  Did  you  ever  confess  to  him  as 
much  as  that. 

Caroline.  Did  I  ever !  I  hope  not ;  I 
should  be  in  great  business  to  inform  every 
young  gentleman  how  far  I  approve  of  him. 

Mrs  Jl.  Well,  that  to  be  sure  would  be 
ridiculous ;  but  have  you  any  reasons  to  in 
duce  you  to  suppose  that  his  sentiments  are  as 
favorable  towards  you. 

Caroline,  after  a  long  pause,  answered  in  the 
negative. 

'"'None!"  said  her  mother:  "None," 
said  Caroline,  "judging  from  the  principles 
you  have  laid  down  for  my  government  in 
such  cases. 

Mrs.  Jl.     What  are  they  ? 

Caroline.  That  I  must  not  judge  of  the 
sentiments  of  young  men,  acquainted  with  the 
world,  by  their  protestations;  nor  imagine 
myself  an  object  of  admiration  ;  that  this  was 
a  common  error  fo**  girls  to  commit,  &c. 

Mrs.  A.  True,  but  when  circumstances 
and  conduct  all  conspire  to  confirm  them,  we 
may. 

Caroline.  But  then,  mother,  you  say  it  is 
impossible  to  form  a  correct  judgment  in  such 
cases,  on  account  of  the  weakness  of  the  female 
heart,  and  the  faculty  we  have  of  construing 
every  thing  favorable  to  the  result  we  desire. 
I  have,  however,  been  far  from  scrutinizing 
"either  his,  or  any  other  gentleman's  conduct 


ADSONV1LLE.  67 

towards  me,  and  I  hope  I  shall  not  soon  be  un 
der  the  necessity  of  such  an  indelicate  task. 

Mrs.  $.  From  what  I  can  discover,  my 
dear  Caroline,  I  incline  to  the  opinion  that  an 
unwary  attachment,  unless  guarded  against, 
may  captivate  your  affections  ;  which  instead 
of  promoting  the  true  end  for  which  these  pro 
pensities  are  implanted  in  our  natures,  may  be 
productive  of  disappointment  and  perplexity ; 
for  surely,  Caroline,  you  have  no  idea  of  being 
a  Quaker,  nor  of  having  a  Quaker  for  a  hus 
band.  Mr  F.  at  present,  is  a  spruce  young 
gentleman,  and  exhibits  but  little  of  the  Qua 
ker  in  the  exterior  ;  but  do  you  just  speak 
against  the  dogmas  of  his  religion,  Robert  Bar 
clay  himself  is  not  more  ready  with  an  argu 
ment  to  put  you  to  silence. 

Caroline.  Certainly,  mother,  whatever  his 
religious  sentiments  are,  he  is  neither  super 
stitious  nor  bigotted  ;  but  I  shall  not  attempt 
to  plead  his  cause  gratuitously. 

Mrs.  Jldson.  I  hope  Caroline  that  the 
confidence  that  has  always  subsisted  between 
us,  will  not  suffer  any  diminution,  now  that  it 
becomes  more  necessary.  I  do  not  even  sus 
pect  that  you  have  designedly  concealed  your 
understanding  with  Edgar  from  me  ;  for  I  am 
apprehensive,  that  you  yourself  do  not  know 
your  danger  in  that  respect,  if  danger  it  may 
be  called.  You  mu*t  keep  a  guard  over  your 
imagination,  nothing  can  be  imagined  more 
dependent  and  ridiculous  than  ajgirl  in  love, 
It  is  the  indispensable  duty  of  every  intelli 
gent  young  female,  to  preserve  her  affections 
At  her  own  disposal,  to  bestow  ia  return  for 


(»S  ADSONV1LLE. 

the  offer  of  the  hand  and  affections  of  a  gen 
tleman  she  esteems  and  respects,  when  they 
are  decidedly  and  unequivocally  tendered. 
This  advice  may  appear  to  your  unsuspecting 
simplicity,  cautious  in  the  extreme,  but  in 
general  it  will  be  found  at  least  prudent  5  and 
if  you  would  do  as  you  would  he  done  by,  you 
must  conduct  with  that  reserve  towards  Mr. 
F.  as  shall  effectually  cherk  any  further  ad 
vances,  if  indeed  any  should  he  made.  Your 
father  expects  you  will  do  as  much  as  this  for 
him ;  for  you  must  be  aware  how  disagreea 
ble  it  would  be  to  him  to  have  one  introduced 
into  his  family,  as  his  son-in-law,  <md  heir  to 
his  property,  whose  principles  and  manners 
are  so  repugnant  to  his  own,  and  to  what  he 
considers  Christianity  and  conamori  civility. 

Caroline's 'bosom  swelled  with  emotion,  to 
which  she  had  hitherto  been  a  stranger,  at 
hearing  Edgar  implicated  as  unworthy  of  the 
character  of  either  gentleman  or  Christian,  and 
herself  forbidden  to  treat  him  as  such.  What 
extraordinary  returns,  said  she  to  herself  will 
this  be  for  his  amiable  attention  to  me  ;  L 
cannot  but  think  him  worthy  of  more  honora 
ble  treatment.  She  now  found  that  her  heart 
was  more  of  a  friend  to  Edgar,  than  she  was 
before  aware  of;  and  had  hjer  mother  asked 
over  again,  some  of  the  questions  she  had  just 
answered,  she  could  not  in  conscience  have 
given  such  equivocal  answers.  The  idea  of 
conducting  towards  the  man  she  most  respec 
ted,  and  in  her  heart  most  approved,  with  less 
nurtesy  than  she  should  believe  consistent 


ADSONVILLE.  69 

with  politeness  in  common  cases,  was  very  re 
volting  to  her  sensibility. 

After  a  little  pause  in  the  conversation  in 
which  C.  endeavored  to  stifle  her  emotions, 
she  replied,  that  to  behave  towards  any  per 
son  in  a  marked  disrespectful  manner,  hefore 
they  had  given  her  just  occasion  for  it,  would 
greatly  embarrass  her :  but  if  her  parents  saw 
occasion  for  it  she  would  endeavor  to  comply. 

This  conversation  took  place  soon  after 
Caroline's  recovery,  and  may  account  for  the 
change  in  her  habits  already  mentioned.  She 
felt  herself  bound  to  obey  her  mothers9  com 
mands,  but  to  spare  herself  the  mortification  of 
putting  them  in  practice,  had  uniformly  avoid 
ed  such  companies  as  would  be  likely  to  lead 
to  an  interview  with  Edgar.  This  course  was 
a  restraint  upon  her  inclinations :  and  a  source 
of  affliction  and  chagrin  to  Edgar,  who  dis 
couraged  by  the  coldness  of  her  family  towards 
him,  had  waited  in  expectation  and  hopes  of 
an  interview  with  her  from  home ;  until  des 
pairing  of  this,  he  determined  upon  calling 
himself  at  Adsonville,  and  enquiring  the  cause 
of  their  coldness  towards  him  ;  and  apologi 
sing  for,  or  explaining  whatever  might  be  al 
leged  against  him  ;  but  more  particularly  to 
have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  Caroline,  whom 
report,  strengthened  by  her  recluse  habits,  still 
represented  as  not  yet  having  recovered  her 
serenity  and  powers  of  mind  ;  although  his 
friend,  the  doctor,  assured  him  she  was  per 
fectly  well.  In  pursuance  of  this  resolution, 
towards  the  close  of  a  beautiful  day,  but  whilst 
the  lake  still  glistening  with  the  slanting  rays 


70      -  ADSONVJLtK. 

of  the  setting  sun,  he  entered  alone  the  door 
of  Adsonville.  Caroline  and  her  parents  were 
together  in  the  parlor ;  although  his  easy  man 
ners  and  address  did  not  altogether  desert  him, 
yet  he  accosted  them  with  evident  embarrass 
ment,  and  a  faultering  voice;  whilst  they  were 
so  confused  from  the  recollection  of  their  con 
versation  about,  him  and  his  unexpected  debut? 
that  they  neglected  to  offer  him  a  seat.  Car 
oline  looked  towards  a  chair,  but  she  was  nei 
ther  able  to  rise  nor  speak  ;  at  the  first  glance 
he  imagined  he  discovered  an  important  al 
teration  in  her  countenance  and  that  the  roses 
on  her  cheek  had  lost  their  hue.  I  have  come, 
says  he,  (Caroline  started  as  he  began  to  avow 
his  errand,  for  she  had  some  apprehension  of 
his  rash  frankness.)  "  I  have  come,  to  make 
all  the  acknowledgement  in  my  power;  if  I 
have  been  guilty  of  any  improper  conduct  to 
wards  you,  or  have  in  any  way  given  offence. 
From  your  reserved  demeanor  towards  me, 
and  from  other  circumstancevS,  I  should  con 
clude  I  had;  but  my  conscience  is  unfaithful  in 
that  case,  for  it  refuses  to  bring  to  my  recollec 
tion  what  it  might  be,  unless  it  was  my  negli 
gence  to  guard  Caroline's  health  with  more  vi 
gilance,  whilst  she  was  unfortunately  exposed 
with  me  on  the  water.  I  was  very  thoughtless 
in  suffering  her  to  be  called  up  before  day  to 
come  on  shore,  when  she  so  much  needed  re 
pose  :  but  it  was  not  so  mu<  h  from  any  objection 
to  detaining  the  vessel,  as  from  the  desire  of 
communicating  to  her  the  cheering  intelligence 
that  she  had  arrived  at  home,  and  relieving  you 
from  your  anxiety  on  her  account.  I  imagined 


ADSONV1LLE.  71 

at  that  moment  it  would  be  to  her  the  best 
cordial  that  could  be  administered ;  but  it 
was  highly  improper ;  I  beg  your  forgive 
ness,  although  I  shall  never  forgive  myself. 
Good  heavens!  how  she  has  altered,  can  it  be 
possible  I  am  the  cause  of  it  ?  (Caroline  was 
indeed  pale  now,)  and  she  could  but  articu 
late  the  word  "no,??  and  cast  a  faint  look  at  her 
mother  as  if  to  request  her  to  answer  for  her 
and  relieve  his  uneasiness.  Her  father  at 
length  answered  him,  that  he  had  heard  no 
complaint  of  him  on  that  head,  anJ  he  be 
lieved  his  apprehensions  were  groundless.- — 
Edgar  repeated  his  words  "  on  that  head/7 
and  waited  some  time  for  him  to  say  more  ; 
but  discovering  he  was  not  disposed  to,  he  ad 
ded,!  did  not  complain  of  your  implied  censure, 
as  unjust,!  wished  to  let  you  know  that  I  suffer 
ed  under  it  myself;  I  hope  you  will  forgive  me 
this  intrusion.  Farewell,  Caroline,  said  he, 
advancing  and  taking  her  hand,  in  a  few  days 
I  leave  home  for  the  southern  states,  but  I 
could  not  endure  to  leave  you  without  making 
some  acknowledgment  for  my  cruel  ne 
glect,  at  a  time  when  you  had  risked  your  life 
for  the  preservation  of  mine,  or  to  arrest  my 
useless  temerity  ;  I  hope  thou  wilt  soon  reco 
ver,  and  suffer  nothing  to  disturb  thy  health 
or  peace.  Farewell,  sir,  said  she.  Edgar 
bowed  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Adson,  and  retired, 
but  his  steps  lingered  in  his  walk  through  the 
scenery  which  he  knew  to  be  Caroline's  favor 
ite  resort,  and  his  mind  underwent  the  most 
violent  struggles,  in  his  attempt?  to  overcome 


72  ADSONVILLE. 

his  extreme  passion  and  admiration  for  the  ob 
ject  from  whom,  for  some  long  months  at  least, 
he  should  be  widely  separated;  at  length  the 
darkness  of  the  evening  and  the  chill  air  warn 
ed  him  to  return  to  his  home,  where  peace, 
plenty  and  happiness  appeared  to  he  the  boon 
of  all  its  inmates,  and  he  the  only  one  who 
was  in  a  state  of  mind  inimical  to  the  enjoy 
ment  of  these  blessings. 


AttSONVILLE.  73 


CHAPTER  IIL 


The  shades  that  hang  upon  our  love, 

Will  make  it  but  the  fonder ; 
Whatever  sky  may  lower  above, 

With  thee  Karine  will  wander. 

Atheneum. 

THE  succeeding  spring  we  find  Edgar  on 
his  return  from  his  southern  route :  at  the 
close  of  one  of  the  finest  bright  days  of  April, 
he  drove  up  one  of  the  principal  streets  of 
the  city  of  H-?i  '  .  The  frost  had  been  re 
cently  liberated  from  the  teeming  earth,  and 
the  streets,  although  partially  dried,  were 
deeply  rutted.  His  chesnut  coloured  horse, 
of  Arabian  breed,  had  his  fire  and  courage 
moderated  by  a  forty  miles'  travel  through  the 
day;  and  covered  with  drying  sweat  and  foam, 
was  proceeding  on  a  walk,  whilst  his  driver 
was  reconnoitering  for  a  house  of  entertain 
ment  that  promised  ample  refreshment  for 
both.  At  length  he  turned  up  to  a  respecta 
ble  looking  hotel ;  his  baggage  was  immedi 
ately  taken  care  of,  and  he  politely  invited  to 
walk  in.  The  sun  had  just  then  gave  back  his 
last  streaks  of  vermillion,  and  the  western  win 
dows  were  blazing  with  golden  lustre  ;  the 
universal  serenity  was  undisturbed  by  the 
7 


74  ADS6NVILLE. 

slightest  breeze.  The  salubrity  of  such  ati 
evening  had  more  charms  ibr  him  than  the 
fumes  of  a  bar-room,  and  he  chose  to  follow 
the  ostlt-r  as  he  took  his  carriage  into  the  back 
yard  :  his  attention  here  was  arrested  by  a 
group  of  children,  who  were  racing  with  great 
hilarity  around  the  yard  after  his  dog,  which 
appeared  to  have  a  cloth  attached  to  his  neck. 
He  called  Oscar  to  him,  and  taking  a  hand 
kerchief  from  his  collar,  keld  it  out  towards 
the  boys,  who  stopped  at  a  respectful  distance, 
when  they  saw  the  dog  take  refuge  at  his  mas 
ter's  feet.  "  Here,"  says  he,  "  whose  is  this, 
come  and  take  it,"  supposing  some  of  them  had 
been  attempting  to  lead  him — u  does  not  this 
belong  to  some  of  you  little  rogues  ?"  These 
in  front  looked  back  upon  the  rear  and  laugh 
ed  :  some  of  them  answered  no  ;  and  finding 
their  sport  with  the  dog  over,  with  shouts, 
they  at  once  ran  off  in  pursuit  of  new. 

The  landlord,  in  complaisance  to  his  guest, 
had  now  joined  him,  and  wras  introducing  dis 
course  by  complimenting  the  beauty  of  the 
evening,  and  the  drying  weather  favorable 
for  travelling.  Edgar  handed  him  the  hand 
kerchief,  saying  he  supposed  it  belonged  to 
some  boys  who  had  been  playing  with  his  dog. 
The  inn  keeper  took  the  handkerchief,  and 
observed  that  it  was  very  fine,  and  not  such 
an  one  as  children  would  be  likely  to  have. 
He  looked  successively  at  each  corner,  and  on 
the  last  read  C.  Adson.  Adson!  repeated  Edgar 
hastily,  I  believe  I  do  know  something  about 
it,  but  I  do  not  know  how  the  dog  came  by 
it.  His  host  perceiving  his  astonishment;  ven- 


ADSONVILLE.  75 

lured 'his  opinion,  that  he  had  dropped  it  out 
of  the  carriage,  and  the  dog  had  picked  it  up. 
Edgar,  to  prevent  further  enquiries,  observed 
carelessly,  that  he  could  not  conceive  how  he 
should  lose  it,  nor  what  should  endow  the  dog 
with  sagacity  enough  to  find  it.  But  this 
mystery  the  tavern-keeper  endeavored  to  make 
more  probable  by  relating  several  anecdotes 
of  a  similar  nature.  During  his  stay  he  heard 
the  story  of  the  dog's  finding  and  bringing  in 
his  mouth  his  master's  handkerchief  repeated 
to  every  one  who  entered  the  bar-room ; 
Oscar  was  repeatedly  called  up  and  fed,  and 
caressed  for  it,  and  received  it  with  as  much 
gravity  and  complaisancy,  as  if  he  really  mer 
ited  it. 

When  left  alone  to  take  his  tea,  he  again 
took  it  out  and  examined  it  with  mingled 
emotions  of  surprise  and  delight;  it  was  of  ve* 
ry  fine  lawn,  and  C.  Adson  was  legibly  work 
ed  on  it  with  silk  ;  and  without  doubt,  was 
wrought  in  with  Caroline's  own  hands;  but 
the  great  question  with  him  was,  how  his  dog 
should  become  decorated  with  it  ?  Instead  of 
joining  with  the  landlord  in  applauding  his 
sagacity,  he  felt  more  like  chiding  his  sapient 
companion  for  his  unintelligence,  on  a  subject 
which  so  nearly  interested  his  master. 

A  full  moon  arid  clear  star-bespangled  fir 
mament  succeeded  the  splendid  day,  and  shed 
their  mild  light  through  every  street  and  lane 
of  the  city;  the  citizens,  as  if  satiated  with 
the  beauty  of  along  and  refulgent  spring  day, 
had  deserted  the  streets  for  repose  or  retire- 
.Tjient :  all  was  stillness;  save  where  some  be- 


76  ADSONVILLE. 

lated  countrymen  were  bawling  to  their  impa 
tient  horses  to  stand,  whilst  their  intoxicated 
driver  and  passengers  were  climbing  over  the 
wheels,  or  hunting  for  a  vacant  seat  in  the 
straw. 

With  a  slow  and  pensive  step,  Edgar  was 
returning  from  down  the  street,  whero»he  had 
walked  to  pass  away  or  enjoy  the  evening,  to 
wards  his  inn,  when  he  perceived  an  opposite 
chamber  window  of  a  large  brick  house  raised, 
and  a  young  lady  sitting  by  it,  whose  figure 
appeared  familiar;  he  now  recollected  for  the 
first  time,  that  as  he  passed  this  house,  on  en 
tering  the  city,  he  had  observed  two  or  three 
young  ladies  standing  on  the  steps,  and  he 
conceived  the  idea  that  the  very  person  he 
now  saw,  was  none  other  but  Caroline  : — he 
stood  directly  opposite  to  her,  and  perceiving 
that  he  had  caught  her  observation,  bowed 
and  kissed  his  hand  to  her :  she  started,  and 
rising  up,  gave  an  earnest  look  at  him,  and 
with  apparent  reluctance,  lowered  the  window 
and  retired.  Edgar  remained,  and  watched 
the  light  until  it  was  extinguished,  and  then 
returned  to  his  lodgings,  with  his  mind  filled 
with  that  kind  of  uncertainty  and  conjecture, 
which  banishes  all  settlement  or  rest  from  it. 
— If  it  should  prove  that  this  was  Caro 
line,  he  concluded  the  dog  must  have  known 
her,  and  introduced  himself  to  her  notice,  and 
being  recognized  by  her,  she  formed,  at  the 
instant,  the  playful  artifice,  of  fastening  the 
handkerchief  with  her  name  on  it  to  his  col 
lar,  to  introduce  herself  to  the  remembrance, 
or  puzzle  the  brains,  of  his  master.  And  if 


ADSONV1LLE.  7 

this  was  her  design,  he  was  fully  sensible  she 
had  succeeded  to  admiration  ;  for  so  much  did 
the  subject  occupy  his  mind,  that  it  was  not 
until  the  eastern  horizon  became  tinged  with 
approaching  light,  that  his  active  imagina 
tion  surrendered  her  powers  to  the  arms  of 
Morpheus. 

He  did  not  awaken  until  the  sun  had  climb 
ed  high  in  the  East,  and  commenced  with  in 
imitable  day.  The  farmers  were  driving  down 
the  streets  with  waggons  loaded  with  grain, 
or  returning  with  gypsum  to  prepare  their 
land  for  future  crops. 

The  first  thing  he  dtternr>.',ed  upon  was, 
before  he  left  the  city,  to  ascertain  who  it  was 
that  had  attracted  his  attention  the  preceding 
evening;  and  he  was  not  without  ardent  hopes, 
that  he  should  meet  with  Caroline.  When 
prepared  to  depart  on  his  journey,  he  drove 
to  the  door  of  the  house  in  question,  and  a 
servant  appearing  to  hold  his  horse,  he  alight 
ed  and  was  ushered  in  ;  being  met  at  the  par 
lor  door  and  "conducted  by  an  interesting  and 
polite  young  lady.  He  now  began  to  feel 
something  awkward  at  not  having  at  hand  an 
excuse  for  calling  ;  but  it  was  a  suitable  op 
portunity  for  him  to  put  in  practice  his  gen 
eral  rule,  which  was  never  to  be  engaged  in 
the  pursuit  of  an  object  he  was  ashamed  to 
avow;  when,  therefore,  he  perceived  that  all 
in  the  room  were  raising  to  receive  him,  he 
informed  them  that  he  felt  as  if  his  business 
was  of  but  little  consequence.  { His  amiable 
and  prepossessing  appearance  and  manners, 
together  with  his  style,  would  have  made  the 

7* 


78  ADSONV1LLE. 

young  ladies  willing  to  have  heard  him  avow 
a  more  important  errand.  "  When  I  came  in 
town  last  evening/'  said  he,  "  1  imagined  I 
saw  a  lady  hy  the  door  or  window  with  whom 
I  am  acquainted.  You  can,  probably,  inform 
me  whether  I  am  mistaken.  I  am  some  dis 
tance  from  home,  and  if  such  a  stranger  be 
here,  it  w«uld  be  agreeable  to  meet  with 
her.* 

Two  or  three  of  the  family  appeared  simul 
taneously  disposed  to  answer  him,  but  they 
checked  their  inclinations,  and  looked  at  Em- 
eline,  the  oldest  of  the  daughters,  requesting 
her  to  answer  him.  "  It  was  Miss  Adson, 
sir,"  said  she,  *'  and  her  father,  who  lodged 
with  us  last  night." — "  And  are  they  gone?" 
said  Edgar  quickly. — "  Yes;  they  started 
early  this  morning,  with  an  intention  of  reach 
ing  the  end  of  their  journey  by  night." — 
"  Do  you  know  where  they  are  bound  ?" 
said  Edgar. — "  Not  exactly;  it  is  in  Dutch- 
ess  county — Miss  Adson  is  going  to  a  board 
ing  school."  He  then  held  his  head  down  for 
some  minutes  thoughtfully,  until  Emeline  ask 
ed  him  if  that  was  the  person  he  supposed  he 
had  seen  ?  He  smiled,  and  answered  yes.  J  he 
smile  was  contagious  and  passed  upon  all  in 
the  room.  He  enquired  if  they  were  connec 
ted  ;  and  if  not,  how  they  came  to  make  their 
house  their  home  ?  adding,  they  are  my  neigh 
bors  and  reside  more  than  two  hundred  miles 
from  this  place.  "  They  are  strangers  to  us," 
said  Emeline  ;  "  only  that  we  fell  in  company 
•n  the  road,  and  by  stopping  together  at  the 
same  inn.  My  father  and  myself  were  so 
pleased  with  their  company,  that  we  insisted 


ADSONYILLE.  79 

upon  their  patting  up  with  us,  instead  of  go 
ing  to  a  tavern ?" — "  No  doubt  it  was  much 
more  agreeable  to  Caroline,"  said  Edgar ; 
6i  your  company  must  have  been  much  more 
congenial  than  any  she  would  have  met  with 
at  the  tavern." — "  I  am  not  sure  of  that,"  re 
turned  Emeline,  smiling,  '•'  if  you  were  there; 
but  be  that  as  it  may,  we  were  much  pleased 
with  her.  I  rode  with  her  in  their  carriage 
one  day.  She  appeared  delighted  with  the 
prospects  that  our  country  affords  at  this  early 
season,  and  kept  herself  in  tolerable  spirits, 
unless  the  school  was  introduced,  when  she 
would  instantly  grow  sad.  She  said  if  I  should 
go  with  her,  she  thought  she  could  stay  a  year 
contentedly.'''— "  I  wish,"  replied  Edgar, 
•'  you  could  be  her  school  mate  ;  for,  I  appre 
hend,  it  would  much  contribute  to  her  con 
tentment  ;  you  appear  much  like  her."-—"  I 
thank  you,  sir,  for  the  compliment ;  it  flatters 
me." — "  It  may  any  one,"  said  Edgar.— "  I 
mean,"  said  Emeline,  "  it  would  flatter  me 
if  I  supposed  there  were  any  grounds  for  it : 
but  among  so  many  girls  as  there  are  at 
boarding  schools,  she  will  not  fail  to  find  one 
who  will  form  for  her  a  more  agreeable  com 
panion." 

Caroline  had  taken  her  leave  of  this  agreea 
ble  and  hospitable  family,  with  a  heavy  heart, 
expecting  to  arrive  at  her  destined  home  by 
the  close  of  the  day ;  she  realized  already  the 
return  of  her  father  and  her  lonely  situation : 
for  some  miles  the  tears  flowed  profusely, 
and  the  splendor  of  a  beautiful  morning 
and  highly  cultivated  country,  through  which 


80  ADSONV1LLE. 

they  passed,  were  not  permitted  to  soothe 
the  agitations  of  a  mind  working  with  con 
tending  emotions,  and  struggling  for  nothing 
but  resignation.  Her  father  perceived  it,  but 
did  not  interfere  in  the  conflict:  he  appeared 
himself  to  he  but  a  little  more  composed^  al 
though  he  maintained  a  settled  countenance. 
He  felt  sensible  of  the  keenness  of  his  daugh 
ter's  sensations,  yet  he  could  not  consent  to 
alter  his  arrangements,  to  which  Caroline  had 
consented  with  an  apparent  cheerfulness  ;  al 
though  it  was  avowedly  for  the  purpose  of 
separating  her  from  the  possibility  of  meeting 
with  one  who,  he  had  good  grounds  for  be 
lieving,  had  touched  the  finest  threads  of  her 
sensibilities; — against  whom  no  positive  ob 
jections  could  be  raised,  and  who  had  shared 
with  her  the  most  appalling  dangers,  and 
whose  gallant  intrepidity  .had  rescued  her 
from  them,  and  delivered  her  in  triumph  to 
the  arms  of  her  desparing  and  agonized  pa 
rents  :  he  could  not  find  in  his  heart,  to  cen 
sure  or  condemn  her,  if  she  felt  a  preposses 
sion  in  his  favour,  and  disposed  to  honor  him 
with  her  preference  ;  but  he  had  other  and 
different  prospects  respecting  the  disposal  of 
his  only  daughter,  who  would  be  heir  to  t, 
large  estate  ;  and  to  prevent  their  frustration, 
he  was  disposed  to  go  considerable  lengths ; 
and  as  Caroline  had  been  some  months  without 
seeing  Edgar,  he  had  fallen  upon  the  plan  o>" 
removing  her  to  a  boarding  school  before  his 
return,  supposing  that  another  year's  absence 
would  effectually  remove  or  divert  the  pn* 
sions  of  both  to  other  objects. 


ADSONVILLE.  81 

If  he  had  allowed  himself  to  reflect,  he  must 
have  perceived  that  the  real  happiness  of  his 
beloved  daughter  depended  on  his  giving  her 
to  one,  who  was  possessed  of  a  disposition 
congenial  to  hers,  and  possessed  of  every 
manly  grace  and  accomplish ment,  and  of  a 
family  equal  in  property  and  respectability ; 
br.t  he  had  been  educated  a  Quaker.  This 
was  sufficient  for  Caroline's  father  to  start  at, 
and  to  eclipse  every  consideration  in  his 
favor. 

The  variety  of  objects  they  passed,  and 
particularly  the  sublime  appearance  of  the 
Kattskill  mountains  that  ranged  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Hudson,  in  a  line  paralh-1  with 
their  road,  at  length  soothed  the  mind  of 
Caroline;  and  her  sighs  grew  gradually  light 
er,  and  less  frequent,  until  placid  serenity 
beamed  in  her  countenance,  and  resignation 
calmed  the  tumults  of  her  soul. 

Before  the  sun  again  hid  himself  behind 
the  western  scenery,  they  drove  before  a  long 
house  with  a  portico ;  the  whole  length  of 
which  were  a  group  of  young  ladies,  sitting 
or  walking  leisurely  without  their  bonnets. 
Mr.  Adson  cast  his  eye  upon  them,  and  then 
looked  Caroline  in  the  face  and  smiled,  to  let 
her  know  that  she  had  arrived  at  the  end  of 
her  journey-  The  movement  convinced  her 
of  the  fact,  and  so  unexpectedly,  that  it  de 
prived  her  of  the  ability  to  help  herself  out 
of  the  carriage,  or  articulate  a  word.  Mr. 
Adson  was  endeavoring  to  assist  her,  and  look 
ing  around  in  consternation  at  her  situation, 
which  the  fair  scholars  perceiving,  rushed, 


b^  ADSONVILLE. 

forward,  offering  their  assistance,  and  asking  if 
she  was  sick,  and  if  she  had  come  to  school  ? 
And  expressing  their  joy  and  congratulations 
on  being  informed  she  had,  two  of  the  oldest 
of  them  took^her  by  the  arms  arid  led  her  in  ; 
at  the  same  time  consoling  her  with  the  assur 
ance,  that  she  would  in  a  short  time  be  Very 
contented  and  happy.  They  were  met  at  the 
door  by  the  amiable  mistress,  who  under 
standing  the  cause  of  Caroline's  trepidation, 
led  her  into  a  retired  room,  where,  after  see 
ing  her  placed  comfortably  on  a  bed,  she  de  • 
sired  the  girls  to  withdraw,  and  leave  their 
new  friend  aloae,  until  she  recovered  her 
composure,  and  from  the  fatigue  of  her  jour 
ney.  After  they  had  retired,  the  worthy 
matron  endeavored  to  console  Caroline  with 
the  assurance,  that  she  would  soon  recover 
her  spirits ;  and  did  not  doubt,  spend  a  few 
months  with  them  very  agreeably,  and  she 
hoped  also  to  her  advantage.  Caroline  per 
ceived  by  her  appearance  and  language,  that 
she  was  a  Quakeress,  and  her  tender  regard 
for  her,  or  some  other  prepossession,  instantly 
endeared  her  to  her  heart.  She  was  too  full 
to  speak  her  acknowledgments ;  but  as  Mrs. 

S ,   passed  her  hand  near  her  face,  to 

adjust  her  clothes,  she  seized  it,  $nd  car 
rying  it  to  her  lips,  impressed  upon  it  a  kiss: 
then  bursting  into  tears,  she  covered  her 
face;  and  Mrs.  S ,  after  standing  a  mo 
ment,  concluded  to  leave  her  to  recover  alone, 
that  composure  which  must,  of  course,  sun-. 
ceed  such  violent  emotions. 

Mr.  Adson  was  unaccountably  chagrined  at 


ADSONVILLE.  S3 

linding  that  the  school  he  had  heard  so  highly 
recommended,  was  condu*  ted  by  a   Quaker 
lady,  and  was  half  determined  to  make  Caro 
line's  distress  an  excuse  for  tak'ng  her  home 
with  him  :  but,    perceiving  »hat  many  of  the 
young  ladies,  from  their  appearance  and  man 
ners,  were  under  no  restraint  on  that  ground, 
and  understanding  that  there  were  different 
houses  of  worship  in  the  village,  which  they 
were  at  liberty  to  attend,   according  to  the 
wishes  of  their  parents :  and  »s  he  could  not 
avoid  admiring  the  polite  and  sensible  demea 
nor  of  the  accomplished  mistress  and  her  as 
sistants  ;  and  the    happy  contentment,  inno 
cent  freedom  and  gaiety  of  the  scholars,  he 
concluded  that  rather  than  lose  his  journey, 
he  would  risk  the  danger  of  her  becoming  con 
taminated  with   Quakerism.     He   spent   the 
next  day  in   observing  the  course   of  study 
pursued,  and  the  order  and  regularity  of  the 
family,  with  which  he  was  well  pleased ;  and 
the  succeeding  morning  took  his  leave  of  Car 
oline,  with  more  agitation  and  affection  than 
he  had  ever  before  manifested.       He  gave  to 
her  an  ample  supply  of  money,   and  desired 
her  not  to  deprive  herself  of  any  thing  she 
thought  necessary;  and  if  she  chose  to  return 
before  her  time  was  expired,  she   should  be 
gratified. 

Caroline,  although  now  strongly  preposses 
sed  in  favor  of  her  new  home,  could  not  sup 
press  the  most  violent  emotions  of  sensibility, 
although  she  at  the  same  time  had  the  pres 
ence  of  mind  to  assure  her  father,  that  they 
would  last  but  a  moment,  and  that  she  be 


84  ADSONVILLE. 

lieved  she  should  be  happy.  She  followed 
his  carriage  with  her  eyes,  until  by  turning  a 
corner  it  disappeared,  and  then  manifested  no 
disposition  to  leave  the  spot,  until  the  tender 
remonstrances  of  her  kind  teacher  persua 
ded  her  to  beguile  her  recollections  by  appli 
cation  to  her  studies,  which  soon  became  very 
delightful,  and  in  which  she  made  rapid  pro 
gress.  These,  with  the  agreeable  company 
and  tender  assiduities  of  her  school  mates, 
soon  had  the  effect  to  make  her  happy  and 
pleased  writh  her  situation.  But  the  recol 
lection  of  Edgar,  with  her  conjectures  in  re 
gard  to  what  further  measures,  if  any,  he 
might  pursue  relative  to  their  final  union, 
would  occasionally  steal  on  her  mind  and  make 
her  thoughtful  and  pensive.  Their  situation 
was  on  the  margin  of  Wappinger's  Creek, 
which  constantly  reminded  her  of  Adsonville. 
On  the  shore  of  this  placid  and  majestic  stream, 
the  scholars  had  a  secluded  walk,  where  at 
evening  and  on  pleasant  mornings,  they  were 
permitted  to  wrander  and  enjoy  the  beauty  of 
the  rural  scenery  and  the  music  of  the  choris 
ters  of  the  grove.  At  some  distance  from  the 
school  the  river  separated  into  two  different 
channels,  and  then  joined  again,  embracing  a 
small  islet,  which  was  suffered  to  remain  in  a 
state  of  nature.  To  this  island,  on  particular 
occasions,  they  were  treated  with  an  excur 
sion  iri  a  boat  kept  for  that  purpose.  Caroline 
at  one  time  made  one  of  the  party;  the  day 
had  been  excessively  warm ;  but  as  the  sun 
was  descending,  the  wind  raised  moderately 
from  the  west,  bringing  with  it  a  most  refresh- 


ADSONVILLE.  85 

ing  coolness.  When  they  landed  on  this  se 
cluded  spot,  Caroline's  companions  were  de 
lighted  to  ecstasy  with  their  situation  :  hut  to 
the  heart  of  Caroline,  it  brought  too  forcibly 
the  recollection  of  past  events  ;  for,  besides 
its  being  an  uninhabited  island,  she  perceived 
that  the  change  in  the  air  was  occasioned  by 
an  approaching  gust,  and  the  distant  thunder 
already  warned  them  of  its  approach, 
i  It  is  no  more  than  could  be  expected,  that 
a  girl  of  the  affectionate  and  sentimental  cha 
racter  of  Caroline,  among  so  many  girls,  would 
lie  likely  to  select  one  for  a  particular  friend: 
in  making  this  selection  many  circumstances 

determined  her  in  favor  of  Penelope  S , 

who  anticipated  from  this  excursion  a  double 
pleasure  from  sharing  it  with  Caroline,  to 
whom  it  would  be  new ;  but  her  surprize  was 
great,  when  instead  of  reading  it  in  her  coun 
tenance,  she  discovered  that  to  be  the  index 
of  a  contrary  emotion,  and  that  as  she  took 
hold  of  her  arm,  her  agitation  affected  her 
even  to  trembling.  "  What  is  the  matter/* 
said  she,  "  with  my  dear  Caroline  ;  some  sud 
den  indisposition,  I  am  sure."  She  then  at 
tempted  to  call  to  her  assistance  her  compa 
nions,  but  Caroline,  smiling,  prevented  her, 
assuring  her  she  was  well :  "  What  then  is 
it,"  said  Penelope,  "  that  affects  my  dear 
sister  Caroline ;  is  it  the  thunder?  it  is  very 
distant."  "  No,"  said  Caroline. 

Penelope.  May  I  then  not  know  what  it 
is?  Surely  it  must  be  something  extraordi 
nary  ;  you  were  commonly  so  happy,  so  plea 
sed  with  the  scenery  and  beauty  of  nature : 

8 


86  ADSONVILLE. 

Is  it  something  that  must  be  concealed  from 
thy  Penelope  ?  I  want  to  be  thy  friend." — 
"  Indeed,  Penelope/'  answered  Caroline, 
"  thou  art  ihe  best  and  nearest  friend  I  have, 
within  some  hundreds  of  miles  :  I  would  con 
ceal  nothing  from  thee  that  is  worth  rela- 
ting." 

Penelope.  Any  thing  that  so  affects  thee 
must  be  worth  relating :  tell  me,  Caroline, 
perhaps  I  can  assist  thee. 

Caroline.  It  is  a  mere  trifle  :  I  cannot  ac 
count  for  my  sensibility  of  nerves,  unless  it 
arises  from  the  very  circumstance,  the  recol 
lection  of-which  causes  me  to  tremble. 

Penelope.     What  is  it,  Caroline  ? 

Caroline.  My  father's  house  is  situated  on 
the  banks  of  Lake  Ontario,  and  I  once  was 
blown  off  in  our  pleasure  boat,  at  evening,  in 
a  violent  gale,  into  the  middle  of  the  lake  ; 
and  after  being  out  all  night,  landed  on  an  un 
inhabited  island,  almost  out  of  sight  of  any 
other  land. 

Penelope.  What  were  you  on  a  party,  how 
many  of  you  were  there  ? 

Caroline.  No,  I  was  in  the  boat,  and  sup 
posed  her  to  be  fastened  until  I  discovered 
my  mistake. 

Penelope.  But  then  you  were  not  alone  ! 
—what !  alone  all  night  on  the  water ;  and 
then  on  a  desert  island !  how  did  you  get  back, 
or  how  did  you  live  to  get  there  ?  I  should 
have  thought  you  would  have  sprung  to  the 
shore,  rather  than  to  have  went. 

Caroline.  One  cannot  imagine  what  the} 
are  able  to  live  through,  until  they  are  put  t(, 
the  test. 


ADSONVILLE. 


87 


Penelope.     So  then  thou  wert  alone,  wast 
thou  ? 

Caroline  felt  embarrassed,  and  repented  ha 
ving  said  any  thing  on  the  subject;  but  her 
friend  appeared  so  interested,  that  some  fur 
ther  explanation  was  unavoidable  ;  she,  there 
fore,  gave  her  a  succinct  account  of  the  Cir 
cumstances,  concealing  as  much  as  possible 
every  thing  that  might  lead  to  a  'suspicion  of 
any  particular  interest  existing  between  her 
and  the  person  who  was  her  companion  :  but 
this  was  not  done  so  effectually  as  to  prevent 
Penelope  from  saying  with  a  smile,  she  should 
like  to  know  who  that  Edgar  was  $  but  by  this 
time  the  cloud  had  approached  so  near  them, 
with  such  a  threatening  aspect,  that  the  fair 
fugitives  were  running  from  every  part  of 
the  island  for  the  boat ;  each  with  a  bunch  of 
evergreens,  or  a  branch  of  honeysuckle  as  a 
trophy  in  their  hands.  They  reached  the 
house  just  #s  the  large  drops  were  beginning 
to  beat  on  the  roof,  and  with  freshened,  ani 
mated  countenances,  laid  aside  their  bonnets 
and  disposed  of  their  prizes,  congratulating 
each  other  on  their  timely  escape  from  the 
shower,  calling  over  the  list  of  names,  to  as 
certain  that  none  were  left.  Caroline  seated 
herself  in  the  piazza  to  observe  the  descend 
ing  torrent  and  watch  the  vivid  flashes  of 
lightning ;  whilst  others,  who  had  not  been 
taught  to  subdue  their  terror  on  such  occa 
sions,  were  hiding  their  faces  iii  each  others 
laps. 

Nothing  transpired  to  disturb  the  even  te 
nor  of  Caroline's  happiness,  but  occasional  re- 


ADSONVILLE* 

collections  of  he*  absent  friends,  and  hese 
were  always  qualified  with  the  reflection  that 
it  would  not  be  long  before  she  should  again 
meet  them,  with  the  improvement  of  a  finish 
ed  education.  The  recollection  of  Edgar, 
with  sentiments  of  esteem,  and  perhaps  some 
degree  of  affection,  was  the  most  important 
exception :  she  would  have  been  gratified  oc 
casionally  to  have  had  his  company,  if  it  could 
have  been  obtained  without  compromitting 
her  duty  to  her  parents ;  but,  if  not,  she  felt 
that  she  could  dispense  with  it,  without  ma 
king  her  unhappy  :  she  was  even  surprised, 
that  at  some  moments,  she  had  been  on  the 
point  of  promising  to  live  but  for  him;  and 
she  endeavored  to  force  herself  to  be  pleased 
with  the  idea,  that  the  warmth  of  affection 
which  he  had  professed  for  her  had  by  this 
time  given  way  to  sober  reflection,  and  that 
he  would  never  again  importune  her  to  consi 
der  their  happiness  and  inclinations  a  suffi 
cient  excuse  for  temporising  with,  or  thwart 
ing,  the  authority  of  their  parents :  at  other 
times  she  would  reproach  herself  with  charges 
of  ingratitude  to  him  for  the  tenderness  and 
preference  he  had  honored  her  with,  and  half 
concluded  he  might  now,  whilst  she  was  so 
happy,  be  laboring  under  that  dreadful  mala 
dy  she  had  read  of  in  novels,  and  with  the 
perplexity  of  not  knowing  where  she  was : 
she  regretted  her  childish  freak  of  fastening 
her  handkerchief  to  his  dog's  collar,  and  then 
again  consoled  herself  with  the  thought  that 
it  lost  off  before  he  saw  it,  and  that  it  was  the^ 


ADSONVILLE.  '39 

height  of  vanity  to  suppose  that  any  man  of 
the  accomplishment,  penetration  ana*  philoso 
phy  of  Edgar  would  be  in  love,  especially  with 
one  so  unlikely  to  inspire  that  passion  as  her 
self  5  although,  if  she  had  possessed  a  particle 
of  vanity,  not  only  her  glass,  but  every  one 
who  approached  her  by  their  marked  atten 
tion,  must  have  convinced  her  that  none  could 
be  likely  tb  wield  the  arrows  of  Cupid  with 
more  fatal  effect. 

Edgar  had  returned  home  not  only  without 
any  abatement  of  his  passion,  but  with  all  that 
restless  vacuity  of  soul,  which  the  absence, 
and  unknown  place  of  the  beloved  object  will 
necessarily  beget  when  it  fails  to  effect  a  cure. 
He  passed  the  summer  in  the  most  intense 
application  to  business,  without  obtaining  such 
specific  information  of  her  retreat  as  should 
enable  him  to  address  a  letter,  but  with  the 
unvaried  determination  of  devoting  time  in 
the  autumn  to  finding  her.  The  doctor  was 
his  only  companion  in  such  short  relaxations 
as  he  indulged  himself  with,  and  the  sharer 
in  the  knowledge  of  the  fixed  and  unalterable 
nature  of  his  attachment,  although  it  was  su 
spected  and  often  spoken  of  by  others.  Af 
his  friend  frequently  called  at  Adsonville,  he 
would  sometimes  enquire  when  they  had  heard 
from  Caroline,  and  after  her  health,  as  having 
been  his  patient ;  and  also  where  she  was  at 
school.  To  the  last  of  these  questions,  he  al 
ways  received  an  evasive  or  indefinite  answer: 
at  length  he  discovered  that  a  cousin  of  Car 
oline,  to  whom  he  himself  paid  attention, 
uho  Iv.d  buen  her  intimate,  corresponded 


90  ADSONVILLE. 

with  her,  and  offered  to  direct  a  letter  to  heiy 
if  it  should  be  put  into  her  hands ;  but  her  ad 
dress  she  was  forbidden  to  disclose.  With 
this  pleasing  intelligence  he  hastened  to  Ed 
gar,  who  lost  no  time  in  improving  the  oppor 
tunity  ;  and  the  next  morning  gave  to  her> 
folded  and  sealed,  the  following  letter  :— 


MOST  AMIABLE, 

Having  proved  by  my  long  silence  that  I 
possess  yet  some  command  over  my  inclina 
tion,  I  wish  now  by  writing  to  assure  thee  of 
the  continuation  and  unabated  ardency  of  my 
affection  ;  which,  deeply  rooted  in  my  heart, 
and  founded  on  no  superficial  attractions  in  its 
object,  cannot*  fail  to  throb  in  my  breast, 
whilst  the  sanguine  streams  of  life  flow  in  my 
veins. 

It  is  not  my  intention  to  smother  thy  mo 
desty  with  compliments  and  flatteries,  not 
withstanding  I  might  plead  sincerity  in  ex 
tenuation.  I  should  not  expect  in  that  way 
to  succeed  in  opposition  to  thy  good  sense 
and  penetration.  I  cannot  but  believe  thou 
art  conscious  of  thy  absolute  power  over  me  : 
if  there  be  a  shade  of  doubt  of  it,  banish  it  for 
ever  ;  or  permit  me  to  prove  it  any  way,  that 
shall  not  subject  thyself  to  the  impertinence, 
and  me  to  the  character,  of  a  whining  and 
teasing  lover.  I  know  thou  wilt  prefer  the 
frank  declaration  of  a  gentleman,  and  the 
candor  of  a  man  of  honor,  to  all  the  vagaries 
and  phantasies  of  a  coxcomb,  or  evea  the  son- 


ADSONV1LLE.  91 

nets  of  a  Petrarch.  The  latter  my  sublime 
passion  can  scarcely  qualify  me  for ;  but  how 
many  of  the  former,  I  may  be  left  to  play,  I 
can  hardly  pretend  to  vouch  for. 

Do  not  admit  the  idea  and  the  excuse,  that 
thou  canst  not  think  of  marriage  ;  neither  do 
I  care  for  that  at  present,  until  it  shall  be  thy 
pleasure  ;  but  I  am  discontented  until  I  know 
that  I  occupy  the  first  place  in  thy  heart,  as 
thou  dost  in  mine  ;  it  is  our  interest  and  duty 
in  youth  to  lay  the  foundation  of  happiness, 
and 

•'  Fiiendehip  alone  unfolds  to  view  sources  of  real  pleasure.'1 

0,  how  all  my  faculties  have  been  absorbed  in 
listening  to  that  sentimental  hymn,  modulated 
by  thy  own  lips  :  its  notes  still  thrill  through, 
my  nerves,  and  dwell  on  my  recollection. 

When  you  remember,  Caroline,  my  protes 
tations  of  love,  and  give  me  credit  for  candor, 
can  you  imagine  how  I  have  supported  such 
an  age  of  absence  and  uncertainty.  I  have 
one  precious  memento  of  thee,  which  I  pre 
serve  with  the  greatest  pleasure  and  most  sa 
cred  care :  I  mean  your  handkerchief.  I; 
thank  thee  for  that  mark  of  regard  :  I  have 
almost  flattered  myself,  that  it  was  done  to  be 
remembered ;  if  so,  I  give  thee  a  thousand 
thanks  for  thy  condescension,  and  will  promise 
much  more  to  be  assured  of  it  Not  a  lady 
enters  the  store,  but  I  look  to  find  some  faint 
likeness  of  Caroline.  If  I  am  so  happy  as  to 
discover  the  most  distant  resemblance,  it  im- 
« mediately  has  the  charm  of  redoubling  my  at 
tention.  To  avoid  appearing  absent,  I  hare 


92  ADSONVJLLE. 

avoided  young  company  ;  and,  indeed,  I  could 
expect  no  pleasure  in  it.  I  have  attempted 
to  drown  the  too  acute  remembrance  of  thee, 
in  close  application  to  business ;  so  far  as  ta 
subject  myself  to  the  imputation  of  suffering 
premature  avariee  to  destroy  my  health. 
How  little  do  they  know  the  cause,  and  per 
haps,  the  dire  necessity  of  such  an  antidote 
to  the  powerful  passion,  which,  in  a  state  of 
of  leisure,  would  prey  more  fatally  on  my 
heart:  how  little  do  they  know  the  trifling 
value  I  should  place  on  wealth,  if  it  were  not 
to  be  devoted  to  the  happiness  of  Caroline. 

To  all  thy  goodness,  please  to  add  fliat  of 
writing  to  me :  it  will  lay  me  under  infinite 
obligation  ;  and  I  beg  of  thee  to  think  some 
times  of    one  who    never  can  forget  thee; 
foster  the  prospect  of  one  day  making  him 
happy.      I  know  the  liberality  of  thy  mind' 
too  well  to  fear,   that  because   he  is  called  by 
some  a  Quaker,  thou  wilt  consider  him  a  su 
perstitious  bigot.      I  am  conscious  of  never 
giving  grounds  for  such  an  unfavourable  im 
pression  ;  neither  have  my  co-religionists,  who 
have  had  the  advantages  of  information,  and 
Kiany  of  them  thwi  wilt  find  in  the  part  of  the.- 
state  thou  art  now  in.    I  almost  hear  thee  an 
swer,  that  thy  suspicions  would  sooner  accuse 
me  of  an   error  bordering  on  the  other  ex 
treme :  of  this,   also,   1  desire  to, be  exonera 
ted.     I  reciprocate  the  reverence  for  virtue, 
which  I  know  is  implanted  in  thy  nature;  but 
I  do  not  see  how  any  body  can  be  very  reli 
gious  until  they  are  married.     Thin  is  3  bad 
idea ;  but  what  I  mean  is  that  the  seductions 


ADSONVILLE.  9& 

and  allurements  of  youth  are  such,  that  when 
they  become  settled  to  their  satisfaction,  they 
are  more  likely  to  attend  to  the  one  thing 
needful. 

If  I  hear  not  from  thee,  or  if  I  am  not  in 
the  most  positive  manner  forbidden,  I  shall, 
in  the  succeeding  autumn,  find  thee ;  one 
pleasant  look  will  amply  repay  me  for  traver 
sing  the  long  road.  I  wish,  at  least,  to  be 
assured  of  the  perfect  recovery  of  thy  health 
and  spirits.  I  omit  no  opportunity  of  enqui 
ring  after  thee,  and  thy  mother  was  so  good 
as  to  assure  me  she  thought  thou  wert  per 
fectly  well.  There  appears  yet  to  be  some 
distance  between  nae  and  thy  father ;  but  I 
think  I  shall  succeed  in  lessening  it,  although 
I  have  no  disposition  to  be  truant  to  my  prin 
ciples,  yet  I  perceive  in  passing  him,  my  right 
hand  in  voluntarily  touches  my  hat,  and  my 
Quaker  shoulders  are  surprisingly  pliant. 

I  would  willingly  add  any  little  information 
which  I  might  think  would  be  pleasant ;  but 
every  thing  appears  so  insipid  to  me,  that  I 
should  give  but  a  sorry  account  of  the  neigh 
borhood.  Maria,  who  is  to  take  charge  of 
forwarding  this  letter,  will  do  it  much  more 
to  thy  satisfaction ;  and  I  have  taken  the  lib 
erty  occasionally  of  a  moontfgt  night  to  walk 
along  shore  as  far  as  thy  favorite  arcade,  and 
spend  a  f »  vv  minutes  in  it.  But  happening, 
accidentally,  to  hear  of  its  being  haunted  with 
apparitions,  and  being  unwilling  to  add  to  the 
terrors  of  the  ignorant,  I  have  discontinued 
my  evening  ramble  in  that  quarter.  I  have 
relations  who  must  live  within  something 


94  ADSONVILLE. 

a  day's  ride  of  the  place  where  thou  art  im 
mured  ;  and  this,  if  any  other  but  the  true 
one  should  be  wanted,  will  furnish  me  with  a 
pretext  for  coming.  Expect  me  in  Septem 
ber,  and  may  I  find  thee  enjoying  health  and 
happiness,  and  charitably  disposed  to  bestow 
it  upon  one  who  desires  to  be  permitted  to 
subscribe  himself  most  sincerely  thine,  for 
life.  E.  F. 

C.  Jldson. 

P.  S.     Doctor  H -,  who,  with  Maria, 

only  knows  of  my  presumption  in  writing,  de 
sires  most  sincerely  to  be  remembered  to  thee. 

E.  F. 


It  was  extremely  mortifying  to  Edgar  to 
find  that  Caroline  had  not  only  been  placed 
at  a  distance,  to  prevent  him  from  opportuni 
ties  of  cultivating  the  attachment  between 
them,  but  that  even  her  place  of  residence 
had  been  studiously  concealed  from  him,  and 
those  who  would  be  likely  to  inform  him  of 
it :  the  cause  for  such  extreme  objection  to 
him,  he  had  always  imputed  to  the  strong 
prejudice  against  his  profession,  and  this  was 
certainly  the  principal,  and  the  one  that  led 
her  father  to  extremities  :  but  another  mo 
tive  which  actuated  him,  had  recently  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  Edgar,  through  the  me 
dium  of  Caroline's  cousin  and  the  doctor. 
Mr.  Ad  son  had  brought  up  a  young  man, 
whose  father  was  a  distant  relation  to  him, 
and  who  lost  his  life  on  board  of  one  of  the 


ADSONVILLE.  95 

United  States'  ships  in  the  attack  on  Tripoli, 
under  Commodore  Preble  :  For  this  young 
man  he  had  obtained  a  commission  of  captain 
in  the  United  States7  land  service ;  he  had 
been  kept  from  home  at  school,  to  complete 
his  military  education,  for  several  years  be 
fore  he  received  his  commission ;  and  since 
that,  had  been  on  duty  in  the  southern  part 
of  the  states  in  the  recruiting  department : 
so  that  although  Edgar  had  seen  him,  and 
was  acquainted  with  his  name,  yet  they  nei 
ther  of  them  knew  each  other  at  present  by 
sight :  he  had  heard  Caroline  often  speak  of 
Kim,  and  of  his  expected  return  home  ;  but 
not  in  such  a  way  as  to  fix  his  attention  upon 
him  as  a  rival ;  and  now,  in  his  cooler  moments, 
he  felt  but  little  apprehension  on  that  head; 
yet,  when  he  gave  loose  to  the  unquiet  effects 
of  the  unruly  passion,  he  was  ready  to  suspect 
some  danger  to  his  views  from  that  quarter ; 
for,  when  he  considered  the  advantages  the 
captain  would  have  from  allies  so  powerful  as 
Caroline's  parents  would  be  with  her,  and 
from  the  advantages  and  accomplishments  he 
would  be  likely  to  derive  from  a  liberal  edu 
cation  and  acquaintance  with  the  world,  he 
could  not  doubt  of  his  ability  to  carry  any 
female  heart  he  might  chose  to  lay  siege  to. 
His  apprehensions  on  this  head  were  lessened 
by  the  hopes  which  he  entertained,  that  the 
captain's  attachment  to  a  military  life,  and  the 
company  he  associated  with,  would  divert 
him  from  any  such  enterprise ;  but  his  chief 
bopes  wer  D,  that  Caroline's  heart  had  already 
declared  im  his  favor ;  and  that  she  would 


U6  ADSONVJLLE. 

have  the  constancy  to  hold  out  against  every 
other  summons  of  surrender.  It  was  true  she 
had  said  but  Ettle,  or  rather  nothing  to  war 
rant  such  a  flattering  conclusion  ;  yet  he  ima 
gined  he  had  understood  it  by  a  language 
equally  plain,  and  less  liable  to  deceive  than 
words.  Her  father,  he  did  not  doubt,  had 
good  sense  enough  to  yield  his  own  views, 
without  going  to  further  extremities,  if  he 
could  prevail  upon  Caroline  to  confess  to  him 
that  her  happiness  was  at  stake  :  and  of  her 
mother  being  easily  prevailed  upon  to  espouse 
his  cause  he  had  no  doubt,  as  her  deportment 
ever  since  his  visit  to  them  on  his  departure1 
for  the  southward,  was  evidently  altered  : 
when  he  met  her,  instead  of  appearing  to 
slight  him,  she  gave  him  the  passing  compli 
ments  with  a  marked  affability  ;  and  at  one 
time,  when  he  asked  her  with  apparent  and 
real  concern  if  she  had  heard  from  Caroline, 
and  if  she  thought  her  health  was-  perfectly 
restored,  she  replied  to  him  with  apparent 
satisfaction,  and  thanked  him  for  enquiring 
after  her.  Any  serious  opposition  from  his 
ewn  parents  he  never  apprehended,  any  fur 
ther  than  advice  :  he  had  waited  with  impa 
tience  for  am  answer  from  Caroline,  until  either 
despairing  of  her  answering  it,  or  fearing  if 
she  had,  that  it  had  miscarried,  he  desired 
the  doctor  to  enquire  if  Maria  had  been  more 
fortunate ;  and  in  less  than  a  month  from  the 
4ime  he  wrote,  he  had  the  gratification  of 
being  informed  that  she  had  received  returns 
from  her  with  some  information  for  him,  but 
which  amounted  to  nothing  more  than  that 


ADSONV1LLE.  9? 

Caroline  could  not  give  him  any  more  satis 
faction  on  the  subject  on  which  he  had  writ 
ten,  than  what  she  supposed  he  already  pos 
sessed — with  her  best  respects,  and  these 
again  repeated  at  the  close  of  the  letter. 
66  What  am  I  to  understand  by  that  ?"  cries 
Edgar  eagerly.  "  What,"  replies  the  doctor 
laughing,  "  why,  that  you  knew  her  heart* 
and  that  it  had  experienced  no  change." 

Edgar.  A.  change  of  heart  is  generally 
considered  a  happy  circumstance  ;  but  I  know 
not  how  a  change  of  hers  would  affect  me. — 
How  could  she  suppose  I  knew  her  heart, 
certainly  not  from  any  thing  she  ever  said, 
excepting,  perhaps,  when  she  was  unconscious 
of  what  she  did  say. 

Doctor.  Edgar,  can  you  seriously  enter 
tain  any  doubts  of  her  sentiments  towards 
you? 

Edgar,  I  can,  seriously.  I  am  continually 
calling  up  circumstances  to  decide  the  point, 
4\nd  I  alter  my  conclusions  half  a  dozen  times 
a  day,  or  rather  during  the  night ;  for  during 
the  day  I  am  so  occupied  in  business  with 
people,  that  I  am  not  at  liberty  to  attend  to 
the  subject.  But  tell  me,  Doctor,  thou  art  in 
the  constant  study  of  human  nature  and  hu 
man  frailty,  what  is  thy  opinion  of  my  case  : 
is  it  desperate?  Do  not  deceive  me  as  you 
do  people  on  a  dying  bed,  but  let  me  know 
the  truth. 

Doctor.  I  think  your  case  cannot  be  ..dan 
gerous  any  way  ;  for  if  it  does  not  determine 
according  to  your  wishes,  I  think  it  will  ad 
mit  of  a  cure  ;  for  if  you  can  forget  it  during 

9 


98  ADSONVILLE. 

the  day,  only  make  your  day  last  half  the 
night,  .and  the  remainder  part  you  will  be 
compelled  to  sleep,  and  you  never,  at  that 
rate,  will  think  of  it  again,  and  there  will  he 
an  end  of  the  matter. 

Edgar.  I  have  no  disposition  for  a  cure, 
and  of  course  shall  not  undertake  to  follow 
your  prescription,  until  I  find  a  more  pressing 
necessity  for  it ;  though  perhaps  I  shall  do  as 
many  others  do — put  off'  sending  for  the  doc 
tor  until  it  is  too  late  :  but  what  do  you  think 
of  the  probability  of  my  succeeding  with  Caro 
line?  I  want  the  judgment  of  a  disinterested 
person,  and  you  know  as  much  about  it  as  I 
do :  you  know  I  am  in  love  with  Aer,  and 
that  is  all  I  know.  If  she  ever  said  any  thing 
on  the  subject,  it  was  in  her  delirium,  and 
that  you  heard  and  I  did  not. 

Doctor.  Well,  then,  I  will  give  you  my 
opinion;  you  have  nothing  to  fear;  I  wish  I 
stood  as  well  with  Maria. 

Edgar.  Is  it  possible  that  you  have  any 
doubts  on  that  head  ? 

Doctor.     Certainly  I  have. 

Edgar.  Well,  then,  I  will  take  courage  : 
for,  although  forue  love,  like  true  courage, 
never  despairs^  yet,  unlike  true  courage,  I 
believe  it  is  always  full  of  fears. 

Doctor.  They  are,  I  believe,  a  very  com 
mon  symptom,  and  a  very  natural  one  ;  for 
where  we  attribute  so  much  excell  ence,  we 
elevate  the  object  in  our  imagination?  by  our 
very  love,  above  our  own  level. 

Edgar.  And  do  you  ever  reflect,  Doctor, 
that  it  is  possible  this  excellence  exists,  but  it 


ADSONVILLE.  99 

the  maniacal  hallucination,  as  Darwin  would 
call  it,  of  our  own  brain  ;  but  with  the  divine 
Caroline,  I  do  not  think  it  can  be  the  case. 

Doctor.  (Laughing.)  Neither  do  I  with 
the  divine  Maria. 

Edgar.  (Smiling.)  That  they  are  much 
alike  I  cannot  deny  ;  but  — 

Doctor.  You  are  in  love  with  Caroline, 
and  I  with  Maria ;  therefore,  the  excellence 
of  the  one  is  in  your  brain,  and  the  other  in 
mine  ;  that's  all  the  .difference. 

Edgar.  We  talk  much  like  men  in  love, 
I  confess  :  if  our  mistresses  were  present,  they 
could  not  fail  of  being  convinced  of  the  sin 
cerity  of  our  passion  :  what  is  your  opinion 
of  novels,  and  their  tendency  ? 

Doctor.  Their  tendency  varies  like  all 
other  books,  according  to  the  sentiments  and 
principles  they  inculcate  by  the  example  and 
character  of  their  heroes.  They  are  rapidly 
(although  this  is  an  exception)  assuming  a  his 
torical  and  descriptive  character,  in  which 
form  they  are  far  less  exceptionable,  and  are 
in  fact  nothing  more  than  a  poetical  narration 
of  fact,  or  description  of  scenery,  or  a  striking 
and  living  delineation  of  character,  connected 
with  a  moderately  seasoned  love-tale  to  please 
those  who  have  been  in  love  ;  for  no  one  who 
has  not  been  in  love  can  take  any  satisfaction 
in  reading  a  tale  of  that  kind  ;  neither  can 
any  one  who  has,  be  totally  uninterested  in 
them. 

Edgar.  I  do  not  think  it  argues  extraor 
dinary  philosophy,  or  knowledge  of  what  con 
stitutes  happiness,  to  pretend  to  be  above  be- 


100  ADSONVILLE. 

ing  affected  with  this  weakness,  even  thougfe 
it  looks  trifling,  and  is  ridiculed  by  wise 
men  ;  yet  we  have  numerous  instances  of  me* 
of  the  strongest  minds  yielding  to  its  sway. 
It  is  only  the  folly  of  whining  and  publishing 
it  to  the  world,  and  sickening  every  body  else 
with  their  nonsense,  that  is  ridiculous.  The 
notion  of  never  endeavouring  to  seek  a  second 
object  of  affection,  when  the  first  is  inevitably 
lost,  is  also  very  detrimental.  We  ought  ne 
ver  to  suffer  our  imagination  or  desires  to 
wander  after  impossibilities  :  we  might  as  well 
refuse  all  enjoyment,  because  we  cannot  retain 
perpetual  youth  and  be  immortal  here.  Whilst 
there  is  a  probability  or  even  possibility  of  the 
attainment  of  the  object  of  our  desire,  if  it  be 
not  criminal,  the  mind  cannot  be  more 
agreeably  em  ployed  than  in  the  pursuit,  with 
out  it  interferes  too  much  with  other  indis 
pensable  duties.  With  these  views,  Doctor, 
I  shall  set  out  to-morrow  for  Dutchess  county. 

Doctor.  What  excuse  will  you  make  for 
the  journey,  when  it  is  well  known  you  spent 
the  last  winter  at  the  southward  ?  I  do  not 
suppose  you  will  avow  your  object. 

Edgar.  Then  I  went  on  business,  and 
made  no  stop  in  that  country  ;  but  I  have 
long  had  it  in  contemplation  to  pay  a  visit  to 
my  relations  and  the  place  of  my  nativity. 
But  I  must  first  call  and  see  Maria  myself. 
Perhaps  on  a  promise  of  the  most  inviolable 
secresy,  I  may  obtain  information  where  I  can 
find  Caroline  :  1  have  already  a  clue.  If  thou 
felt  as  much  interest  in  it  as  I  do,  I  should 
rather  trust  thee  to  sound  her  on  the  subject, 


ADSONVILLE.  101 

Doctor.  You  had  best  go  yourself,  if  you 
get  much  out  of  her,  you  will  do  more  than  I 
can ;  and  that  will  not  be  very  surprising  nei 
ther. 

Edgar,  in  his  interview  with  Maria,  pres 
sed  her  with  as  much  delicacy  as  the  urgency 
of  his  case  would  admit  of,  to  let  him  see  the 
letter,  if  there  was  nothing  confidential  in  it 
that  concerned  herself.  Maria  answered  him, 
that  it  would  afford  her  real  satisfaction  to 
oblige  him  in  any  way  that  would  be  consist 
ent  with  her  plighted  word  to  her  aunt  Ad- 
son,  who  had  informed  her  where  to  direct 
her  letters,  upon  the  express  condition  that 
she  should  not  communicate  it  to  any  other 
person. 

Edgar.  (With  some  feelings  of  indigna 
tion.)  Did  she  require  of  you  that  it  shxwld 
be  kept  from  me  ? 

Maria.  No,  sir  ;  oh,  no  !  She  said  she  had 
•some  particular  reasons  for  it,  and  if  I  should 
shew  the  letter,  you  would  by  several  parts 
of  it  discover  where  she  is ;  and  no  arrow 
ever  flew  more  directly  to  its  mark,  than  you 
would  to  her ;  and  my  uncle  and  aunt  would 
censure  me  severely,  although,  in  reality,  I 
think  they  would  have  more  cause  to  thank 
me. 

Edgar.     Do  you  really  think  so  ? 

It  was  finally  agreed  that  she  should  retire 
and  obliterate  such  parts  of  it  as  she  thought 
proper,  and  let  him  see  what  remained.  The 
following  is  a  copy  of  what  she  permitted  to 
remain  for  his  inspection. 

a* 


102  AD90NVILLE, 


PLEASANT  VALE,  August  2& 

Caroline  Mson    to   her  dearest  Friend  and 
Cousin,  Maria 


I  this  day  received  thy  affectionate  and 
ever  welcome  epistle,  and  was  thankful  to 
hear  of  thy  health  and  that  of  my  parents  and 
all  my  dear  relations  and  acquaintance.  It  is 
sometimes  said,  that  we  never  duly  appreciate 
blessings  until  deprived  of  them  ;  and  I  am 
inclined  to  believe  the  reflection  is  not  with 
out  foundation.  I  feel  you  all  infinitely  dear 
er  to  me,  since  so  many  cruel  and  long  miles 
separate  u^  ;  but  let  me  not  tax  the  distance 
with  cruelty,  if  it  increase  in  me  those  senti 
ments  which  it  is  my  delight  to  cherish  to 
wards  my  friends. 

I  live  in  a  delightful  situation  and  most 
agreeable  family.  There  are  not  many  schol 
ars  as  old  as  myself,  but  one  I  cannot  refrain 
from  mentioning  :  her  name  is  Penelope 
Smith,  and  her  parents  live  a  few  miles  from 
the  school.  She  is  said,  and  I  believe,  with 
ranch  truth,  to  resemble  me  in  appearance  j 
uer  hair  is  of  the  same  non  descript  colour, 
but  looks  extremely  well  on  her.  Some  pre 
tend  to  say  there  is  a  similarity  in  our  voices, 
and  I  believe  all  strangers  ,  take  us  for  sisters. 
This  has  induced  us  to  aaopt  each  other  as 
and  that  appellation  we  make  use  of 

addressing  each   other.     I  cannot  restrain 
womanish  disposition  from  informing  you  of 
>ne  circumstance  j  from  some  cause  unknown 


ADSONVILLE.  108 

to  me,  she  cannot  tell  her  age  any  nearer  tha» 
the  year.  She  confessed  that  to  me,  and  ap 
pearing  somewhat  distressed  at  it,  I  would  not 
pry  into  the  cause.  Her  disposition  is  most 
amiable,  and  I  look  forward  to  the  time  of 
parting  with  her  with  regret.  Our  superin- 
tendants  and  teachers,  and  most  of  the  schol 
ars  are  Quakers,  and  every  thing  in  the  house 
conducted  according  to  their  practice ;  the 
religious  books  are  all  of  their  authors.  I 
have  read  them  with  much  satisfaction. 
Olarkson's  Portraiture  of  Quakerism  is,  from 
the  description  it  contains  of  their  peculiar 
manners  and  customs,  as  entertaining  as  any 
novel;  and  Barclay's  Apology  for  their  Re^ 
ligious  Tenets,  1  should  consider  unanswera 
ble  ;  and  if  I  have  any  religion  at  all,  I  am  in 
principle  a  Quaker. 

Believe  me,  Maria,  they  are  not  that  super 
stitious,  and  misanthropic  people,  their  singu 
lar  appearance  has  led  us  to  suppose ;  their 
dress  ,and  address  is  all  that  makes  them  ap 
pear  so ;  they  are  liberal  in  their  views,  and 
many  of  them  well  informed.  Their  reasons 
for  rejecting  music  are  not  satisfactory  to  me. 
and  are  chiefly,  the  waste  of  time  it  leads  into 
in  attaining  a  proficiency  in  it;  without  which 
it  fails  to  please  ;  and  in  the  eifect  it  has  upon 
the  mind  to  divert  it  from  seriousness,  reli 
gion,  &c.  Their  arguments  against  the  use 
of  it  in  church  appear  to  have  more  weight, 
and  I  believe  that  I  could  not  in  conscience 
.sing  with  the  choir,  because  many  of  the 
words  would  be  untrue  from*  my  lips.  What 
will  rny  dear  father  say  to  this?  What  wilt 


104  ADSONVILLE. 

thousay  ?  (you  see  I  have  adopted  their  lan 
guage;)  thou  wilt  expect  to  see  me  return  with 
a  little  round  eared  cap ;  though  hy  the  bye, 
few  girls  wear  them  here.  The  young  Friends 
dress  in  a  tasteful  manner  ;  nothing  but  their 
white  or  drab  silk  bonnets  distinguish  them : 
and  as  to  the  young  men,  I  protest  I  cannot 
say  by  what  I  can  distinguish  them  ;  and  yet 
I  fancy  I  can  always  do  it :  there  appears  a 
certain  smoothness  about  the  breast,  perhaps 
from  the  absence  of  ruffles  and  cornered  lap- 
pells  :  they  wear  all  colors  that  are  worn  by 
others. 

If  it  would  not  swell  this  letter  to  an  extrav 
agant  extent,  I  should  be  willing  to  give  some 
account  of  a  Quaker  wedding,  which  1  received 
an  invitation  to  witness.  It  was 'celebrated  in 
the  church,  which  is  a  large  spacious  plain 
building,  divided  into  two  equal  divisions,  in 
stead  of  pews ;  one  of  these  is  for  the  men. 
and  the  other  for  the  sisters ;  and  folding 
doors,  if  I  have  a  right  understanding  of  it. 
are  so  contrived,  as  to  entirely  prevent  com 
munication  even  by  sight :  these  are  never, 
however,  suffered  to  interfere  with  the  unity 
of  their  worship ;  but  are  put  under  requisi 
tion  only  when  one  sex  have  business  relative 
to  church  discipline  ;  or  when  some  charitable 
service  is  to  be  performed  for  a  necessitous 
brother  or  sister,  who  they  do  not  wish  expo 
sed;  for  their  meetings  on  such  occasions  arc 
always  carefully  cleared  of  those  who  do  not 
belong  to  them,  and  those  who  do  not  preserve 
the  most  inviolable  secresy  :  so  that  many  who 
receive  occasional  assistance,  especially  in  the 


ADSOXVILLE. 

education  of  their  children,  pass  in  the  view  of 
the  world  as  livers  above  board,  and  avoid  the 
humiliating  and  deadening  influence  which 
conscious  pauperism  must  create  in  a  sensitive 
mind.  Here  so  much  oi'  the  property  of  the 
rich  as  is  necessary  for  the  support,  or  assis 
tance  of  the  poor,  is  considered  as  common 
stock,  and  the  mendicant  feels  more  like  re 
ceiving  his  due  than  mere  alms.  But  of  all 
this  I  can  know  but  little — let  me  then  "  away 
to  the  wedding."  The  ceremony,  as  I  said,, 
was  performed  in  the  church.  The  young 
gentleman,  with  one  of  his  particular  young 
friends,  (and  one  or  two  older  ones  who  were 
there  to  assist  in  the  ceremony,)  were  seated 
in  a  conspicuous  and  elevated  seat,  fronting  a 
large  congregation,  as  heterogeneous  as  three 
or  four  miles  of  the  surrounding  country  could 
furnish;  indeed,  there  were  so  many,  like 
myself,  who  had  come  from  motives  of  curio 
sity,  that  although  an  hour  was  allowed  for 
silent  recollection,  and  perhaps  adoration,  I 
found  it  impossible  to  receive  any  farther  edi 
fication,  than  what  I  derived  from  the  placid, 
serene  and  composed  countenance  of  the  beau 
tiful,  innocent  and  sweet  looking-bride,  who, 
to  judge  from  her  appearance,  although  evi 
dently  of  a  modest  deportment,  was  far 
less  flustered  than  any  other  person  in  the 
house.  I  thought  all  the  ribbons  and  ruffles 
of  a  French  belle  could  not  add,  but  on  the 
contrary,  must  detract  from  the  beauty,  as 
well  as  the  simplicity  of  her  appearance. 

After  the  meeting,  the  spectators  became 
quite  impatient  with  suspense,  and  some  be* 


106  ADSONVILLE. 

gan  to  leave  their  seats  :  leave  was  given  by 
one  of  the  gentlemen  who  sat  with  them  to 
proceed.  At  this,  there  was  a  general,  al 
though  not  turbulent  stir,  which,  with  the  fear 
that  possessed  me  that  the  little  thing  would 
make  some  embarrassing  miss  before  so  many, 
set  my  heart  to  beating  that  I  could  not  com 
posedly  enjoy  the  novel  spectacle  ;  and  I  was 
actually  so  fearful  of  fainting,  that  I  took  off 
my  bonnet,  and  I  do  not  know  but  that  I 
should  yet,  had  not  a  young  lady  who  sat  next, 
whispered  to  me  to  know  if  I  was  going  to 
preach.  fter  the  parties  pronounced  the 
vow,  and  were  reseated,  they  signed  their 
names  to  a  writen  instrument,  which  was  by 
the  gentlemen  in  attendance  placed  before 
them.  It  was  then  audibly  read,  and  contained 
a  recapitulation  of  their  names,  of  the  places 
of  their  abode,  of  the  consent  of  parents  and 
parties  concerned  ;  and,  in  fact  of  every  thing, 
excepting  the  particulars  of  their  worship. 
After  this,  all  who  felt  an  inclination,  were 
invited  to  sign  it  as  witnesses.  This  took  up 
considerable  time,  and  it  was  to  me  quite  amu 
sing  to  see  how  the  girls  would  have  to  gripe 
the  pen,  to  overcome  the  tremor  of  their 
hands ;  and  also  to  observe  the  smart  looking 
beaux  blush  as  they  came  down  the  galleries 
and  walked  up  the  long  and  broad  aisle,  to 
affix  their  names  to  a  marriage  certificate. — • 
After  this  was  through,  I  was  much  surprised 
at  the  unexpected  sound  of  the  clear  and  shrill 
voice  of  a  young  sister,  who  addressed  us  in  a, 
•<hort  and  pertinent  lecture,  which  brought  a 
stillness  that  would  admit  of  hearing  the  fall 


ADSONVILLE.  107 

of  a  pin.  It  had  the  effect,  at  least,  of  ma 
king  me  serious  ;  although  there  did  appear 
to  be  something  like  a  medley  of  marriage, 
death  and  judgment,  which,  from  the  intent- 
ness  with  which  I  attended  to  the  whole,  al 
most  wrought  my  faculties  in  a  maze. 

When  the  meeting  was  finally  dismissed,  I 
received  an  unexpected,  but  pressing  invita 
tion,  to  accompany  the  weddingers  to  the  house 
of  the  bride's  father,  and  partake  of  some  re 
freshment.  The  abundance  and  luxury  of 
which  was  to  me  astonishing,  as  I  had  always 
associated  with  the  name  of  Quaker,  the  idea 
of  simplicity  and  economy.  The  table  was 
decorated  with  elegant  castors,  tureens  arid 
decanters  :  the  latter,  however,  much  to  their 
credit,  contained  nothing  more  ardent  than 
lemon  beer,  ale,  and  fine  bottled  cider.  I  saw 
no  brandy  during  the  day,  nor  did  any  of  the 
gentlemen  indulge  in  more  than  a  single  glass 
of  wine  ;  neither  were  there  any  cigars  pouted 
from  the  lips  of  the  young  men,  although 
some  of  the  elder  made  use  of  pipes. 

The  dinner  consisted  of  turkeys,  roasted  and 
stuffed  with  oysters,  spices,  &c.  boiled  chick 
ens,  covered  with  drawn  butter  and  parsley: 
pigs  roasted  \vhole,with  oranges  placed  in  their 
mouths,  and  spiced  with  cloves,  nutmegs  and 
cayenne  ;  sui'loins  of  beef  roasted  plain.  These 
dishes  were  placed  alternately  the  length  oi' 
the  table,  and  each  accompanied  by  its  appro 
priate  sauce :  such  as  plain  and  oyster  gra 
vies,  potatoes,  mangoes,  beets,  pickled  butter 
nuts,  onions,  red  cabbage,  celery,  &c.  The 
puddings  were  made  >yith  cream,  butter,  nut; 


108  ADSONVILLE. 

megs,  cinnamon,  essence  of  lemon,  \\ine. 
brandy,  eggs,  &c.  and  the  cakes,  with  the 
addition  of  rose  water.  The  dessert  consist 
ed,  besides  West-India  nuts,  of  preserved 
transparent  musk- melons,  citrons,  peaches, 
gooseberries,  currants,  plumbs,  and  sundry 
other  articles,  which  I  could  not  recognize,  as 
they  were  so  disguised  in  sweets  or  bewilder 
ed  in^jellies. 

Yet,  Maria,  you  must  not  suppose  that 
they  are  as  much  celebrated  for  luxury  as  we 
had  supposed  them  to  be  for  frugality;  for  it 
being  whispered  that  I  had  expressed  some 
surprise  on  the  occasion,  an  elderly  lady  and 
relative  of  the  family  took  an  opportunity  to 
speak  to  me  aside,  and  apologize  for  the  cha 
racter  of  the  Society  and  for  the  bride's  pa 
rents,  by  saying  that  the  lady  of  the  house 
had  until  recently  lived  in  New  York,  and 
being  but  step-mother  to  the  bride,  she  was 
over  solicitous  to  manifest  her  good  feelings 
towards  her  adopted  daughter.  But  I  forget 
I  am  only  writing  a  letter.  I  must  conclude 
this  subject  by  adding  that  the  afternoon  was 
spent  in  conversation  on  different  subjects, 
and  in  a  walk  to  a  hill  at  a  small  distance.  No 
music,  not  even  a  hymn,  and  nothing  like  di 
version,  except  putting  together  some  maps 
\vhich  were  dissected,  into  towns,  counties, 
&c.  One  of  the  company  did  propose  a  di 
version,  which  she  recommended  as  both  amu 
sing  and  innocent,  which  was  this  :  One  counts 
a  line  at  the  head  of  a  sheet  of  paper,  on  any 
subject,  and  then  folds  it  over  so  that  none  but 
the  writer  knows  what  it  is  ;  he  then  pro- 


AD80NVILLE.  109 

Claims  what  the  last  word  is,  and  requires  a 
line  written  under,  that  shall  rhyme  with  it. 
This  is  done,  and  that  folded  over,  then  the 
line  of  another  verse  and  its  correspondent 
line;  and  so  continued  until  the  sheet  is  full, 
when  it  is  unrolled  and  read  to  the  company, 
and  sometimes  from  the  versatility  of  subjects, 
produces  considerable  merriment. 

You  mention  about  the  organization  of  a 
Society  of  young  females  for  charitable  pur 
poses,  &c.  and  that  the  most  conspicuous  place 
is  reserved  for  me.  This  honor  I  am  neither 
worthy  of,  nor  inclined  to  accept ;  for  rea 
sons,  some  of  which,  perhaps,  I  have  derived 
from  my  new  friends :  for  the  names  of  girls 
to  be  published  and  blazoned  in  public,  as  of 
ficers,  &c.  appears  little  better  than  to  adver 
tise  themselves  for  notice.  There  are  never 
lacking  means  of  dispensing  charity,  in  a  way 
more  consistent  with  female  delicacy  and  mo 
desty,  and  equally  beneficial  to  the  destitute. 
Perhaps  it  may  be  well  encugh  for  the  men; 
but  even  with  them,  it  looks  too  much  like 
blowing  a  trumpet  before  them. 

My  health  is  good,  and  my  constitution  has, 
I  believe,  fully  recovered  from  the  shock  it 
received  by  that  eventful  whirl  to  Juan  Fer 
nandez  ;  excepting  that  sudden  frights  affect 
me  wth  tremor  and  faintings,  and  my  dreams 
sometimes  transport  me  to  that  desolate,  though 
under  different  circumstances,  delightful  isl 
and.  Perhaps  you  will  soon  see  him  who  was 
my  pilot  on  that  occasion :  assure  him  I  shall 
never  forget  his  attention  and  solicitude.  Had 
t  not  been  for  the  happy  familiarity  that  sub- 

10 


110  ADSONVILE. 

• 

sists  between  us,  Maria,  I  should  not  have 
ventured  to  request  tliee  to  offer  him  my 
thanks  for  a  note  1  received  from  him.  In 
form  him  that  I  cannot,  consistent  with  my 
ideas  of  propriety,  write  to  him  at  present  • 
and  that  if  I  should  write,  it  would  not  be  in 
my  power  to  give  him  much  more  information 
than  what  I  supposed  he  already  possessed.  I 
think,  Maria,  you  cannot  guess  what  it  is  about, 
and  I  have  no  fear  of  your  telling  any  body 
but  the  doctor  ;  and  to  him  it  might  be  so  new, 
as  to  make  him  have  recourse  to  his  hartshorn  : 
you  will  have  to  confine  the  mighty  secret  to 
labor  in  thy  own  breast :  but  that  this,  nor 
any  thing  else,  may  make  it  the  seat  of  care  or 
trouble,  or  disturb  its  peace,  or  sully  its  an 
gel  purity,  is  the  sincere  wish,  if  not  prayer, 
of,  Maria,  thy  lonely,  nay,  happy 

CAROLINE  ADSO::. 
Maria  Jldson. 


P.  S.  I  felt,  whilst  writing,  as  if  I  had  been 
actually  talking  with  my  Maria,  and  did  not 
feel  as  if  alone  until  1  came  to  bid  her  adieu. 
I  am  in  the  school  room,  and  my  sister  school 
mates  are  all  in  the  arms  of  each  other  and  oi' 
Morpheus.  I  have  no  fear  of  ghosts  or  ap 
paritions.  There  are  real  evils  enough,  with 
out  creating  imaginary  ones.  Since  finishing 
the  foregoing  part  of  my  letter,  I  seated  my 
self  by  the  window  to  indulge  my  imagination 
with  a  transient  view  of  home,  and  all  my  dis 
tant  friends :  at  the  same  time  my  eyes  were 


ADSONVILLE.  Ill 

dwelling  ou  one  of  the  most  soul-soothing  pros 
pects  imaginable.  A  row  of  tall  poplars,  with 
their  branches  intermingling,  are  but  a  small 
distance  from  the  door,  and  guard  the  margin 
of  the  placid,  broad  and  deep  creek.  The 
moon  shines  with  the  lustre  of  silver,  and  the 
trees  are  again  exhibited  in  their  shadows 
thrown  across  the  stream,  their  tremulous 
leaves  appear  just  on  the  point  of  becoming 
still,  and  then  another  gentle  breeze  puts  them 
in  a  general  rustle  :  the  broad  street  and  the 
houses  on  the  opposite  side  appear  light,  and 
yet  deserted  of  the  song  and  hum  of  life  and 
activity.  I  feel  as  if  the  world  was  deserted, 
and  I  alone  left.  Farewell,  remember  me  to 
thy  good  and  my  kind  physician  :  I  feel  under 
obligations  to  him  for  his  unremitting  care  of 
me  ;  and,  to  his  friend  do  not  fail  to  convey  my 
best  respects.  How  sudden  is  the  transition 
of  feeling !  Since  I  again  commenced  writing, 
I  felt  again  as  if  I  was  talking  with  thee  :  but 
I  must — oh,  I  must  bid  thee  adieu.  I  shall 
now  dispose  of  my  writing  materials  in  their 
proper  places,  and  after  walking  through  the 
chamber,  and  taking  a  serious  view  of  the  little 
innocents,  sweetly  sleeping  until  the  morning 
of  resurrection,  (if  it  is  not  sacrilege  to  use 
the  term,)  I  shall  retire  to  my  dear  Penelope  ; 
and  where,  before  I  sleep,  I  shall  offer  pray 
ers  or  tears,  and  for  what  I  cannot  say.  But 
to-morrow,  when  I  shall  not  feel  so  perfectly 
bewildered  as  now  at  the  lonely  hour  of  mid 
night,  I  shall  be  happy.  Once  more  I  repeat 
Farewell !  Maria,  Farewell ! 

C.  A. 


112  ADSONVJLLC, 

Maria  had  erased  the  name  of  the  place 
from  whence  it  was  dated,  the  name  of  the 
Creek,  and  some  things  said  about  the  doctor, 
&c.  and  then  re-entered;  still  looking  over  it 
as  if  uncertain  whether  she  had  fully  comple 
ted  her  precautionary  measures.  Edgar  soon 
went  through  with  what  was  left,  reading  part 
aloud,  part  to  himself,  and  making  occasional 
observations.  "  What!"  says  he,  *k  has  friend 
Adson  put  her  to  a  Quaker  school  ?"  (Reads.) 
£i  Why  she  is  turning  Quaker  herself.  I  sus 
pect  she  has  fallen  in  love  with  some  Quaker 
boy  instead  of  the  soldier." — "  I  *  xpect," 
says  Maria,  with  an  unfeigned  giggle,  "  she 
has  fallen  in  love  with  some  Quaker  boy." — 
"  Down  there,  I  mean,"  says  he.  carelessly, 
as  he  continued  to  read,  until  he  got  through 
with  the  mutilated  scrawl,  and  then  folding  it 
carefully  in  its  proper  form  ;  u  Is  this  super 
scription  her  writing?"  said  he,  with  an  arch 
smile.  She  approached  to  look  at  it,  and  at 
the  first  glance  cried  out,  "  Oh,  mercy,  there 
is  the  post  mark !  what  have  I  done  ?" — > 
ic  Nothing  very  bad,  I  hope  1"  replied  Ed 
gar,  laughing  at  her  feigned  terror. — "Noth 
ing  bad,  I  know;  but  when  they  hear  you  are 
gone  to  see  her,  will  they  not  be  likely  to 
question  me  ?" 

Edgar.  If  they  should  trouble  themselves 
so  much  as  that,  thou  canst  inform  them  that  I 
already  knew  where  she  was,  near  enough  to 
answer  my  purpose.  A  boarding  school  is  not 
a  very  obscure  or  difficult  place  to  fiiid,  wh^n 
we  know  within  a  few  miles  of  its  situation. 
It  was  mostly  curiosity  that  prompted  me  to 


ADSONVILLE.  113 

trouble  thee  about  the  letter ;  and,  in  return, 
I  shall  be  very  happy  to  be  the  faithful  bearer 
of  any  dispatches,  however  important,  that 
thou  mayest  have  for  her. 

Maria.  Unimportant,  you  was  going  to  say. 
No,  sir  ;  I  dare  not  write  to  her  by  you  :  it 
will  make  me  too  knowing  about  your  jour 
ney.  You  must  kiss  her  for  me  :  I  enjoin  it 
upon  you. 

Edgar.  (Taking  her  around  her  neck.)  I 
will  carry  one  from  you  for  her. 

It  was  in  the  forepart  of  September  that 
Edgar,  with  the  approbation  of  his  parents, 
left  home,  to  spend  the  winter  in  Dutchess 
county,  with  his  mother's  relations.  His  close 
application  to  business  during  the  summer  ap 
peared  to  justify  his  intention,  and  render 
such  a  release  from  care  necessary  :  For,  du 
ring  the  preceding  summer,  it  had  by  all  his 
acquaintance  been  remarked  thai  he  had  al 
lowed  himself  but  a  small,  if  any,  share  of 
relaxation ;  avoiding  company,  except  where 
it  was  unavoidable.  The  true  cause  of  this 
alteration  was  by  many  suspected,  to  whom  the 
pertinacity  of  Mr.  Adson  against  Edgar  was 
unaccountable.  The  effect  of  Edgar's  str.ong 
attachment  was  discoverable  in  the  exquisite 
polish  and  sensibility  it  gave  to  his  manners  in 
general,  but  to  the  fair  sex  in  particular,  all 
of  whom  he  respected  on  Caroline's  account; 
their  wishes  or  embarrassments  he  could  dis 
cover  and  relieve  before  another  would  have 
suspected  them ;  and  this  was  performed  with 
such  grace,  good  nature  and  unaffected  polite 
ness,  as  rendered  him  an  idol  with  that  depen 
dent,  feat  amiable  part  of  the  creation. 

10* 


114  ADSONVILLE, 

On  the  morning  of  his  departure  he  took  leave 
of  his  father's  family,  and  his  friends  and  par 
ticular  acquaintance,  who  parted  with  such 
marks  of  affection  and  respect  as  is  seldom  wit 
nessed  in  a  family  or  neighborhood:  they  con 
tinued  to  follow  him  with  their  eyes,  until  he 
was  out  of  sight,  and  one  of  the  family  threw 
an  old  shoe  after  him,  as  a  certain  omen  of 
good  luck. 

The  day,  of  course,  we  would  have  to  be 
one  of  the  finest  in  early  autumn  :  he  passed 
through  some  settlements  and  villages  along 
the  Lake,  and  then  leaving  the  new  and  unfi 
nished  turnpike,  took  a  road  passable  with  a 
chaise  only  on  a  walk,  through  a  continued 
and  stately  forest  or  wilderness,  which  would 
in  little  more  than  a  day's  journey  again  lead 
to  one  better  calculated  for  his  favorite  mode 
of  travelling.  The  only  inhabitants  on  this 
route  were  scattered  at  a  distance  of  from  ten 
to  twenty  miles  apart,  and  consisted  of  some 
neressitous  or  adventurous  characters,  who 
subsisted  by  levying  small  contributions  from 
travellers,  in  return  for  such  refreshments  as 
they  could  furnish,  which  consisted  generally 
of  venison,  bear-meat,  fine  potatoes,  maple 
sugar  and  whiskey,  when  their  jug  was  not 
empty.  Edgar  was  well  informed  of  their 
circumstances,  and  had  provided  himself  with 
such  additions  to  these  articles,  as  should  not 
only  supply  the  deficiencies  of  the  inns  on 
this  part  of  the  route ;  but  his  mother, 
out  of  kindness,  and  exaggerating  the  diffi 
culties,  notwithstanding  all  his  remonstrances, 
had  loaded  him  down  with  more  gingerbread 


ADSONVILLE.  115 

than  could   be  peddled  off  at  a  general  train 
ing. 

No  incident  occurred  during  the  day  to 
excite  his  attention  from  the  object  of  his 
journey,  until  in  its  decline  he  met  two  young 
men  with  knapsacks  on  their  backs,  and  each 
an  axe  under  his  arm,  with  their  faces  flushed 
with  heat  and  perspiration,  and  straining  eve- 
ry  nerve  to  make  good  speed.  Probably,  they 
thought  to  gain  the  next  log  tavern  before 
night;  the  distance  to  which  they  enquired, 
without  halting ;  but  looking  back  for  an  an 
swer,  it  took  some  moments  for  Edgar  to  re 
collect  or  form  a  judgment,  and  by  the  time 
he  answered  them,  they  had  got  some  distance 
from  him  :  they  then  said,  u  You  will  soon 
meet  with  trouble."  They  .lid  not  say  how, 
and  Edgar  did  not  think  enough  of  it  to  en 
quire.  After  making  the  next  turn  in  the 
road,  he  came  to  a  marshy  tract  of  land,  where 
for  a  bridge  trunks  of  trees  were  laid  trans 
versely  and  contiguous  to  each  other  without 
being  flattened,  over  which  horses  accustom 
ed  to  them  will  pass  with  tolerable  facility) 
otherwise  with  reluctance  and  difficulty,  es 
pecially  if  incommoded  with  blinds  and  checks. 
The  inequality  of  the  surface  of  these  cause 
ways  communicates  to  wheel  carriages  the 
most  intolerable  jolting  imaginable,  the  wheels 
alternately  ascending  and  descending  the  up 
per  section  of  the  large  logs.  He  had  scarce 
entered  on  this  trembling  bridge  when  he  dis 
covered  half  a  dozen  Indians,  standing  some 
on  either  side  of  the  way,  and  waiting  his  ap 
proach.  At  the  sight  of  them  Edgar  conclu 
ded  the  young  men  he  had  met,  having  come 


116  ADSONVILLE. 

from  the  lower  and  old  settled  part  of  the 
state,  and  unacquainted  with  the  Indians  any 
further  than  what  they  had  heard  of  their 
most  savage  characteristics,  had  been  panic 
struck  at  meeting  with  them  in  the  wilder 
ness,  and  were  making  so  much  haste  in  order 
to  make  a  safe  encampment  for  the  night,  and 
that  it  was  the  difficulty  he  had  been 
warned  of:  but  he  was  too  wefl  acquainted 
from  his  father's  extensive  dealing  with  them, 
with  their  character  and  the  political  relation 
they  stood  in  with  the  United  States,  to  have 
any  apprehensions  of  danger.  On  the  contra 
ry,  the  sight  of  them  was  quite  agreeable,  as 
he  had  had  so  little  variety  through  the  day. 
When  he  came  up  he  perceived  they  were 
laughing,  and  highly  amused  at  seeing  his 
horse  walk  so  awkwardly  over  the  logs  ;  after 
greeting  them  familiarly  with  the  term  Sago- 
la!  and  having  cleared  the  causeway  a  short 
distance,  he  understood  better  what  the  young 
men  referred  to  :  for  he  discovered  a  huge 
tree  had  fallen  directly  across  the  road  and 
completely  prevented  him  from  proceeding 
further j  he  was  not  long  in  deciding  upon  an 
expedient,  but  immediately  shouted  for  the 
Indians  :  he  was  promptly  answered,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  discovered  them  coming  like 
deers,  Indian  file,  their  line  apparently  regu 
lated  by  their  relative  speed.  He  desired 
them  to  assist  him  in  lifting  over  his  carriage, 
after  having  unharnessed  and  leapt  his  horse 
over  :  this  they  did  with  great  glee  and  loud 
shouts  of  laughter.  Amongst  other  articles 
which  Edgar's  friends  had  put  up  for  his  ac 
commodation  on  this  part  of  his  journey,  \YSS 


ADSONVILLE.  117 

a  small  elegant  mahogany  case,  containing  four 
square  cut  glass  bottles,  holding  a  pint  each, 
of  wine  and  different  kinds  of  ardent  spirits  : 
as  the  things  were  taken  out  of  the  carriage  to 
lighten  ic,  this  article  particularly  attracted 
the  Indians'  attention  ;  they  delivered  it  to 
each  other,  that  all  by  turns  might  enjoy  the 
pleasure  of  handling  it :  after  every  thing  was 
prepared  ready  to  start,  Edgar  applied  the  key 
to  it,  and  delivering  a  couple  of  the  bottles 
to  them,  desired  them  to  empty  them  speedily: 
to  this  they  consented  without  further  persua 
sion  ;  each  bottle  circulated  through  the  whole 
gang  several  times,  and  as  it  was  applied  to 
one  of  their  mouths  the  eyes  of  all  the  others 
were  fixed  upon  it  with  the  most  piercing 
sharpness,  to  see  that  he  did  not  settle  it  be 
low  a  proper  proportion,  of  which  if  they  dis 
covered  danger,  they  did  not  fail  simultane 
ously  to  apprise  him.  When  they  tasted  a 
new  bottle,  and  perceived  it  to  be  of  a  differ 
ent  kind,  they  laughed,  shouted  and  clapped 
their  hands ;  which  ludicrous  scene,  in  spite 
of  the  pity  he  felt  for  them,  set  Edgar  also 
laughing*  and  this  in  return  so  encouraged 
them  that  they  made  every  hill  and  grotto 
within  a  mile  resound  with  their  hilarity. 

Just  as  the  shades  of  night  began  to  throw 
the  gathering  gloom  of  approaching  twilight 
in  his  path,  he  perceived  through  the  vistas 
of  the  trees  a  light,  which  indicated  that  he 
was  approaching  a  clearing;  it  consisted  of  a 
few  acres  so  recently  reclaimed  from  the  wil 
derness,  that  the  stumps  remained  as  numer* 
ous  evidences  of  the  prowess  of  their  inva/ 


118  ADSONVILLE. 

ders  ;  a  log  house  and  barn  of  equal  dimen 
sions  were  the  only  visible  improvements  :  be 
fore  the  former,  suspended  from  the  limb  of 
a  tree  reserved  for  that  purpose,  was  a 
square  piece  of  board  painted  with  Spanish 
brown  and  ornamented  with  significant  hye- 
roglpyhics  of  a  black  bottle,  with  a  current 
of  liquor  obligingly  ascending  from  it,  and 
falling  over  into  a  tumbler  that  stood  by  its 
side,  and  under  this  some  uncouth  letters  de 
signed  to  exhibit  the  name  of  the  tavern 
keeper. 

A  sensible  looking  man  below  the  middle 
age  of  life,  with  but  few  words  and  without 
any  appearance  of  pleasure  at  receiving  a 
guest  of  Edgar's  appearance,  began  civilly  to 
assist  in  unharnessing  his  horse,  and  inquired 
liow  he  should  be  ordered  in  regard  to  watcr^ 
feed,  &c.  Edgar  observed  to  him,  that  as  his 
horse  had  not  been  used  for  some  time  previ 
ous  to  his  entry  upon  his  journey,  of  which 
this  was  the  first  day,  he  was  fearful  the  im 
pression  of  the  collar  might  produce  swelling, 
and  desired  him  to  wash  his  shoulders  with 
a  pint  of  whiskey  :  The  landlord  replied  that 
cold  water  would  answer  as  good,  if  not  a  bet 
ter  purpose.  Edgar  knew  that  himself,  but 
as  he  never  drank  any  thing,  he  wished  to 
convince  his  host  that  his  guest  was  not  dis 
posed  to  be  parsimonious.  The  poor  tavern 
keeper  feared  from  the  appearances  of  things 
he  had  a  customer  above  the  rank  of  his  ac 
commodations,  and  who,  if  like  some  rich 
people,  incapable  of  making  allowance  for  cir 
cumstances,  might  cause  him  much  mcrtifica 


ADSONV1LLE. 

tion  ;  but  he  soon   perceived   his  apprehen 
sions  were  groundless. 

A  cow  was  licking  the  inside  of  a  dinner  pot 
by  the  door,  and  by  erecting  her  ears  and  look 
ing  earnestly  at  the  door,  demanded  her  cus 
tomary  allowance  of  slop  ;  several  white  head- 
urchins  were  sitting  in  regular  gradation  of 
elevation  on  the  wood  pile  ;  when  he  entered 
the  house,  it  appeared  in  every  respect  to  be 
as  well  conducted  as  circumstances  would  per 
mit.  The  landlady's  countenance,  though 
somewhat  younger  and  handsomer  than  her 
husband,  exhibited  an  index  of  the  same  fears. 
It  appeared  as  if  those  muscles  which  draw 
the  angles  of  the  mouth  upwards  in  a  smile 
from  long  (what  the  lawyers  call)  f  non  user/ 
had  lost  their  powers.  Edgar  seated  himself 
in  one  corner  of  the  fire-place,  and  remained, 
without  troubling  her  with  conversation,  with 
his  eyes  fixed  on  the  fire,  whilst  all  the  chil 
dren  came  and  occupied  the  other.  At  length 
discovering  a  large  kettle  over  the  fire,  whilst 
the  landlady  was  gone  out  to  milk  the  cow,  he 
enquired  of  the  oldest  daughter  if  it  was  de 
signed  for  supawn,  and  was  answered  in  the 
affirmative  ;  this  was  a  favorite  dish  with  the 
traveller,  and  in  his  early  days,  when  he  lived 
in  Dutchess  county,  had  been  a  principal  ar 
ticle  of  his  diet,  and  he  could  say  with  pro 
priety  as  the  poet  Joel  Barlow, 

"  Its  constellation  ruled  my  natal  morn, 
And  all  my  bones  are  made  of  Indian  corn." 

Before  this  he  had  felt   some    hesitation 
about  calling  for  supper,  for  fear  of  embarrass- 


120  ADSONV1LLE. 

ing  his  hostess,  but  after  what  he  understood 
from  the  girl,  he  informed  her  that  he  should 
be  glad  of  a  little  supper,  if  convenient,  if  not, 
he  could  make  out  with  what  he    had  in   his 
trunk.    She  replied  they  had  no  bread  in  the 
house,  having  let  some  travellers  have,  in  the 
course  of  the  day,  all  they  had.     Edgar   ap 
pealed  to   the  hasty  pudding   concern,    and 
this  point  was  easily  disposed  of.      After  the 
landlord  had  arranged  his  out  door   concerns, 
he  seated  himself  also  by  the  fire,  which  was 
as  much  necessary  for  a  substitute  for  candles 
as  for  its  warmth,  and  took  two  of  his  young 
est  children  on  his  knees,  with  which  burden, 
like  the  camel,  he  rested  from    the    cares   of 
the  day :  neither  party  being  disposed  for  con 
versation,  each  was  left  to  his  own  reflections. 
What  Edgar's  were,  we  have  some  suspicions, 
but  the   landlord's  countenance   betrayed    no 
clue  to  his.     The  landlady  demurely   stirred 
in  successive  handfulls  of  meal,  and  the   chil 
dren  were  impatiently  waiting  for  their   eve 
ning's  repast.     A  rap  at  the  door  was  answer 
ed  with,  "walk  in  :'  a  foot  traveller,  something 
advanced  in  life,  entered,  and  before  he  step 
ped  a  foot  from  the  door  asked   "  can  I    have 
entertainment?^ — 'Yes,  sir.'  He  then  advan 
ced  and  took  his  seat,  after  laying  aside  his 
knapsack.  This  was  the  first  circumstance  that 
had  occurred  to  disconcert  Edgar,  who  was 
apprehensive   he   might  be  under  the  neces 
sity  of  taking  him  as  a  bedfellow,  or  be  com 
pelled  to  refuse  to  sleep  with  him  ;  either  of 
which  was  disagreeable.   He  was  not  troubled 
long  with  these   reflections   before  a   second 


ADSONVILLE.  121 

person  also  knocking  and  asking  precisely  the 
same  question,  a  .id  being  answered  also  with 
out  hesitation  in  the  iiffirmative,  put  him  at 
ease  on  that  subject,  as  he  now  perceived 
they  must  have  two  spare  beds.  Within  five 
minutes  a  third  (making  four  guests  in  the 
whole)  entered  with  the  same  formalities,  and 
again  made  an  even  number  of  lodgers.  But 
the  last,  who  was  a  t^ecent  and  agreeable  look 
ing  young  man,  he  had  no  objections  to  accep 
ting  as  a  bed-fellow.  The  table  being  arran 
ged  the  landlord  turned  short  round  to  it,  say 
ing,  who  has  a  mind  for  a  game  of  pudding 
and  milk  with  me?  Edgar  and  the  young  man 
accepted  the  challenge  ;  but  the  former,  fear 
ing  they  should  reduce  the  children's  share 
of  the  rnilk,  thought  it  as  favorable  a  time  as  he 
could  have  to  dispose  of  his  s  ock  of  ginger 
bread.  He  took  from  his  trunk  two  or  three 
cakes,  of  shape  and  dimensions  corresponding 
with  the  apparent  size  of  a  full  moon,  after  it 
has  attained  to  its  meridian  height,  and  gave 
to  his  landlady  to  distribute  amongst  them. — 
The  other  two  travellers  having  a  supply  of 
provisions  with  them,  spread  their  cloth  on 
their  knees,  which  served  for  a  table.  One  of 
them,  the  oldest  in  the  company,  was  also  ac 
commodated  with  a  bottle  of  whiskey,  from 
which,  during  his  repast,  he  took  such  copi 
ous  draughts  to  moisten  his  dry  provisions, 
that  it  opened  the  way  to  sociability  amongst  the 
company,  and  made  the  evening,  which  com 
menced  with  the  most  positive  indications  of 
dullness  and  ennui  pass  with  the  highest  glee 
£nd  hilarity.  The  old  man  commenced  by  intro* 
11 


123  ADSONVILLE. 

ducing  a  discourse  with  Edgar,  very  minutely 
and  freely  enquiring  his  name,  the  name 
of  his  father,  and  his  place  of  nativity  ;  all  oi 
which  Edgar  as  freely  answered,  without  he 
sitation  and  with  apparent  pleasure.  After 
these  enquiries  were  satisfied,  the  old  Fox  in 
formed  the  company  that  he  knew  all  his  re 
lations,  who  at  present  resided  in  the  place 
Edgar  had  given  as  his  native  town,  and  that 
the  family  were  remarkable  for  being  good 
singers  ;  and  that  he  knew  Edgar  iould  sing, 
and  requested  him  to  accommodate  them 
with  a  song,  as  he  himself  was  extremely 
fond  of  that  kind  of  music.  Edgar  remon 
strated  and  objected  to  the  probability  of 
his  account  of  his  relations,  as  he  knew 
they  were  all  Quakers,  and  brought  that  in 
favour  of  himself  as  an  excuse  :  but  all  to  no 
kind  of  purpose;  he  found  he  must  either  sing 
or  plead  all  the  evening,  or  pretend  to  be  an 
gry.  Of  all  these,  he  chose  the  former,  and 
without  much  difficulty  went  through  the  Ex 
ile  of  Erin,  which  being  new  to  the  whole 
company,  was  very  pleasing,  and  the  old  man 
triumphed  in  having  convinced  the  company, 
he  had  stated  no  more  than  he  knew.  The 
other  young  man  being  also  called  upon  in  his 
turn,  sung  with  such  proficiency  that  it  con 
vinced  Edgar  he  understood  music,  and  he 
asked  him  if  he  ever  played  the  flute  ?  "  0, 
yes,  sir,"  said  he;  "  I  find  the  flute  much  com 
pany  for  me  since  I  came  into  the  country." 
Edgar  had  an  elegant  one  with  him,  but  un 
derstood  but  little  of  playing  upon  it  himself; 
he  immediately  brought  it  forward  and  pre- 


ADSONVILLE.  123 

sented  it  to  the  stranger,  who  modestly  re 
quested  Edgar  to  play  first,  but  easily  accep 
ted  his  excuse  and  proved  himself  to  be  a  pro 
ficient  with  that  soothing  instrument.  The 
landlord  had  thrown  off  his  reserve  since  sup 
per,  and  proved  himself  to  be  all  that  Edgar 
at  first  took  him  to  be  for  ability,  and  who 
possessed  an  uncommon  degree  of  shrewdness, 
sitting  near  to  Edgar,  and  observing  the  flute 
occasionally  played  a  dancing  tune,  he  whis 
pered  to  him  that  his  wife  was  a  great  dancer 
and  wished  him  to  urge  her  to  dance.  Ed 
gar  immediately  proposed  it  to  her :  when  he 
had  first  arrived,  there  was  nothing  he  would 
have  thought  himself  less  likely  to  succeed 
in;  but  her  fears  respecting  the  temper  of  her 
splendid  guest  being  dissipated,  and  her  mis 
anthropic  disposition,  the  effect  of  a  sudden 
alteration  in  circumstances,  a  separation  from 
her  relations  and  the  scenes  of  her  youth,  and 
a  rapid  succession  of  children,  being  softened 
by -Edgar's  liberality,  and  the  effect  of  the 
music,  which  recalled  to  her  recollection  the 
days  of  other  years ;  he  proceeded  to  impor 
tune  her  on  the  subject,  whilst  her  husband 
slily  encouraged  him  to  persevere,  and  the  old 
man  also  taking  it  up  in  earnest,  offered  Ed 
gar  for  her  partner,  and  he  could  do  no  less 
then,  than  to  accede  to  it,  although  he  said  he 
would  give  the  privilege  to  the  other  young 
man  if  she  preferred  him,  but  he  said  his  of 
fice  was  to  be  musician,  and  during  the  time 
that  this  importunity  was  going  on,  he  would 
frequently  commence  on  different  tunes,  \\hich 
would  evidently  lighten  her  in  the  chair,  and 


124  ADSONVILLE. 

confirmed  them  in  the  belief  of  what  her  hus 
band  continued  to  persist  in,  that  she  was  a 
good  dancer,  and  had  been  brought  up  in  Con 
necticut,  in  the  Presbyterian  church.  Her 
children  were  all  asleep,  excepting  her  oldest 
daughter;  who  might  be  between  twelve  and 
fourieen  years  of  age,  and  who  had  placed 
herself  by  the  chair  of  her  mother,  in  a  posi 
tion  that  would  not  admit  of  her  sitting  much 
lower,  and  manifested  the  most  exquisite  en 
joyment  of  the  entertainment. 

The  importunity  of  the  company?  and  Ed 
gar's  standing  before  her  insisting  on  her  dan 
cing  with  him,  seconded  by  her  own  secret  in 
clination  to  show  her  proficience  in  the  science 
of  agility,  prevailed  over  her  acquired  tem 
per,  so  far  that  she  began  to  question  what: 
they  should  dance,  so  as  to  be  sure  before  she 
arose  that  it  should  be  something  she  was  ac 
quainted  with,  until  pretending  to  get  up  to 
go  to  the  other  par  of  the  room  for  something, 
in  passing  by  she  took  a  sly  peep  in  the  glass> 
to  see  if  she  looked  any  as  she  had  once ;  for 
tunately  the  light  of  the  fire  was  not  so  bril 
liant  as  to  manifest  every  trifling  depredation 
of  time  and  care,  although  they  had  deprived 
her  of  a  considerable  share  of  what  never  fails 
to  please,  where  it  does  not  excite  envy.  She 
adjusted  her  hair,  said  her  husband  would 
teaze  her  to  death  about  it  afterwards  :  but  if 
he  ever  did  tell  of  it  he  might  do  his  own 
dancing  for  the  future ;  she  then  looked  half 
consentingly  towards  the  floor,  which  Edgar 
perceiving,  led  her  out,  and  the  young  man  ta 
king  the  favorable  moment  struck  up  a  lively 


ADSONVILLE.  125 

tune,  and  giving  the  signal  by  a  stamp  of  his 
fjot.      No    French  mademoiselle    ever   sur 
passed  the  agility  and    precision  with    which 
she  kept  time  with  the   instruments,   or  the 
grace  of   her  turns  and    reels  ;  her  partner 
was   so  astonished   at  it,     that   in  watching 
her  he   missed  the   step  himself,  and  could 
scarcely   avoid   stopping  in  the  midst   of  a 
figure  to  observe    her ;  their  musician,  with 
equal  astonishment,   kept  his  eyes  6n  them, 
and  played  with   great  animation  double  the 
usual  length   of  time  ;  and  when  he  ceased  a 
general  burst  of  applause  produced  what  for 
a  long  time  had   been  a  stranger,  a  smile,  on 
her   countenance ;    and  the  evening,  which 
commenced  with   uncomfortable,    melancholy 
reflections,  on  the  part  of  some,  and  sour  mis 
anthropy  with  others,  without  the  aid  of  wine> 
but  by  the  means  of  innocent  mirth,  ended  in 
eheerfulness,  restoring  each  to  that  state  of 
mind,  which,  but  for  artificial  cares  would  of 
ten  return,  and  retard  the  progress  of  decay 
•f  both  the  mental  and  corporeal  faculties. 


11* 


126  ADSONVILLE. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


.To  love,  to  be  beloved  again,  and  know 
A  gulph  between  us,  aye,  'tis  nr.se ry, 

Better  tar, 

To  weep  o'er  treachery  or  broken  vows. 

Athcneum. 

At  Albany*  understanding  that  by  the 
line  of  steam  boats  he  could  make  a  trip  to 
New-York  arid  return  with;n  a  few  days,  he 
concluded  to  give  his  horse  time  to  recover 
from  the  fatigue  of  several  days  driving,  and 
himself  an  opportunity  of  enjoying  the  de 
lightful  prospects  and  variety  that  such  a 
voyage  could  not  fail  to  bestow.  The  morn-, 
ing  of  their  departure  was  without  a  cloud  in 
the  horizon,  and  the  atmosphere  so  nicely 
tempered  between  heat  and  cold,  and  its  in 
fluence  so  genial  to  the  mind,  that  although 
the  noble  vessel  was  thronged  with  passen 
gers,  who  most  probably  had  their  secret 
views  and  adverse  fortunes  ;  yet  when  she 
left  the  wharf  and  passed  majestically  like  a 
brilliant  and  living  metjetir  off  in  front  of  the 
city,  every  person  on  board  wore  pleasure 
in  his  countenance,  and  paced  the  deck  with 
deliberate  strides  of  complacency  ;  whilst  the 
ladies  gathered  in  clusters  to  concentrate  their 
delights  and  make  their  mutUc.  observations. 


ADSONVILLE.  127 

On  the  wharves,  although  the  scene  was  no 
novelty,  ytu  for  a  moment,  all  business  was 
suspended  ,*nd  every  eye  rivetted  to  this  stu 
pendous  monument  of  American  ingenuity 
and  enterprise,  which  hore  the  name  of  her 
illustrious  projector.  Edgar  was  much  grati 
fied  at  ftelmg  so  much  at  leisure  in  the  midst 
of  so  splendid  an  assemblage  of  people,  from, 
perhaps  every  tjuarter  of  the  civilized  world. 
When  his  lUeuuori  was  not  absorbed  by  the 
romantic  islands  or-  the  scenery  on  shore,  he 
could,  without  breach  of  privilege,  pass  from 
group  to  group,  and  listen  to  the  subjects thafe 
engaged  their  discussion,  which  would  take 
in  the  whole  circle  of  sciences. 

One  of  the  passengers  he  soon  discovered 
was  a  co-religionist  of  his,  and  his  singular 
appearance  effectually  prevented  all  possibi 
lity  of  remainingN  incog,  if  he  had  been  dis 
posed  for  it  ;  but  to  this  he  seemed  no  ways 
inclined  ;  his  garb,  which  was  as  plain  as  was 
ever  worn  by  Job  Scott,  appeared  to  be  con 
sidered  by  himself  rather  as  a  badge  of  honor 
than  a  cross  ;  although  it  could  hardly  be  said 
it  was  an  honor  <o  htm,  and  most  certainly  he 
was  none  to  it.  There  were  several  gentk 
men  on  board  of  the  first  respectability  and 
information,  who  made  Agriculture  the  sub 
ject  of  their  discourse ;  and  Edgar  was  mor 
tified  at  observing  this  character  interposing 
himself  upon  their  notice,  rudely  breaking  in 
upon  their  observations,  and  contradicting  all 
their  theories,  by  relating  facts  of  his  own 
experience,  unsupported,  however,  by  any 
thing  further  than  his  own  word  5  whilst  they 


128  ADSONVILLE, 

listened  to  him  with  a  look,  in  which  he 
thought  he  could  discover  incredulity  towards 
his  assertions,  respect  for  his  cloth,  pity  for 
the  Society  whose  reputation  suffered  ,aad 
contempt  for  him,  it  strengthened  Edgar  in 
the  opinion  which  he  before  had  entertained, 
that  a  peculiarity  of  garh  and  language  ope 
rated  as  a  -facility  for  hypocrites,  and  gave 
occasion  for  the  Society  to  be  often  unjustly 
inculpated.  He  knew  that  his  own  appear 
ance  did  not  identify  him  with  his  fellow  pro 
fessor,  if  it  had  been  otherwise  his  mortifica 
tion  would  have  been  greatly  increased. 

When  they  came  in  sight  of  the  Kaatskill 
mountains,  their  sublimity  so  elevated  Edgar, 
that  to  a  person  who  stood  near  him,  he  ex 
pressed  the  satisfaction  it  would  yield  to  him 
to  pay  the'm  a  visit.  In  return,  he  was  in 
formed  that  a  temporary  but  extensive  house 
of  entertainment  was  erected  on  the  summit, 
which  had  become  a  place  of  resort  to  the 
fashionable  and  curious,  and  that  many  of  the 
passengers  were  now  bound  there,  and  at  their 
invitation,  he  immediately  chose  to  relinquish 
his  voyage  to  New- York,  for  this  new  object. 
Such  as  had  ladies  under  their  protection, 
were  landed  at  Kaatskill  village,  where  car 
riages  would  be  procured ;  but  several 
young  men,  amongst  whom  was  Edgar,  were 
landed  at  an  obscure  place,  called  West-Camp, 
a  few  miles  below,  with  the  intention  of  per 
forming  a  pedestrian  tour  to  the  Pine  Or 
chard,  which  was,  at  this  place,  in  view,  and 
apparently  but  at  a  small  distance. 

They  set  out  in  high  spirits,  not  doubting  but 


ADSONVILLE.  129 

that  they  should  arrive  in  time  to  view  from 
that  height  the  setting  sun.  In  this  they  were 
mistaken,  for  by  the  time  they  had  arrived  in 
the  valley  at  the  mountain's  base,  the  shades- 
of  evening  had  overtaken  them,  and  the  moun 
tain  before  them  exhibited  a  huge  and  undis- 
tinguishable  pile  of  matter  of  the  most  inac 
cessible  aspect.  The  company  were  compel 
led  to  separate,  and  procure^  lodging  in  the 
neighboring  farm  houses,  where  they  were 
civilly  received  ;  and  by  the  time  the  first 
streaks  of  light  looked  into  the  eastern  win 
dows,  the  company  again  united  and  sat  off 
with  the  hope  of  gaining  an  altitude  favorable 
to  observe  the  rising  of  the  sun,  since  they  had 
failed  in  seeing  it  set.  After  much  exertion 
they  succeeded  in  ascending  to  a  considerable 
distance  up  the  sides  of  the  mountain,  when 
they  halted  to  observe  the  effects  of  the  first 
rays  of  the  sun  on  the  extensive  landscape  be* 
low,  the  inferior  mountains  in  the  surrounding 
country,  the  hills,  woods,  grazing  fields,  mea 
dows,  fields  of  corn,  fences,  villages,  rivers^ 
lakes;  and  to  crown  the  whole,  the  noble 
Hudson  presented  the  appearance  of  an  ex 
tensive  and  variegated  map,  inspired  with  life 
and  reality.  They  particularly  noticed  the 
succession  of  smokes  that  issued  from  their 
farm  houses,  one  after  the  other,  as  the  fires 
were  kindled,  according  as  their  habits  of  ri 
sing  were  early  or  late. 

Edgar  retired  to  a  rock  that  offered  for  a 
seat,  and  taking  out  a  pencil,  wrote  the  fol 
lowing  lines  as  an  impromptu. 


13O  ADSONVILtE. 


Sublimer  objects  why  despise, 

Or.why  do  preachers  slander  ; 
The  world  is  spread  before  my  eye<- 

Can  Heaven  itself  be  grander  ? 

Ah,  now  I  own  the  sacred  tale 

That  Heaven  is  built  on  high  ; 
I  feel  its  influence  in  the  gale 

That  gently  whispers  by  : 

But  yet  that  vale  of  wood  and  mead? 

I  see  beneath  me  glow, 
Invalidates  the  sacred  creed 

That  hell  is  placed  below. 

But  hell  below,  or  heaven  above, 

Or  worlds  that  intervene, — 
Are  trifles  light  as  air,  when  love 

Hath  pow'r  from  all  to  wean. 

For  all  I  see  below,  above, 

Can  scarce  my  heart  incline, 
To  yield  its  worship,  give  its-  love> 

But  to  an  Idol's  shrine. 

Tho'  blest  with  health  and  wealth  and  friends* 

And  gaiety  about  me  ; 
Ah,  what  is  health,  or  wealth,  or  friends, 

O  Caroline,  without  thee  ! 

The  three  first  verses  he  read  to  his  com 
panions,  designing  to  conceal  the  others ;  but 
they,  perceiving  he  had  supprest  a  part,  plea 
santly  threatened  to  make  him  suffer  the  fate 
of  Esop,  if  he  did  not  read  the  whole,  and 


ADSONV1LLE.  130 

compelled  him  by  their  importunities  to  give 
it  up  to  them. 

The  people  with  whom  our  party  had  lodg 
ed  had  advised  them  to  take  something  of  a 
diagonal  course,  which  they  pointed  out  to 
them,  and  which  would  lengthen  the  distance, 
but  render  the  ascent  more  easy.  But  one  of 
the  party,  in  opposition  to  this,  proposed  to 
strike  what  he  called  a  bee  line,  directly  to 
their  object,  and  conquer  all  the  obstacles  in 
their  way.  This  was  unluckily  acceded  to  by 
the  rest,  and  led  them  into  many  difficulties, 
having  frequently  to  assist  each  other  by  turns 
up  perpendicular  rocks  to  a  great  height,  and 
to  the  great  danger  of  a  disastrous  retrogade. 
It  was  past  12  o'clock  before  they  arrived  at 
the  mountain  hotel,  where  they  met  a  bril 
liant  assemblage  of  gentlemen  and  ladies,  from 
the  counties  of  Columbia  and  Dutchess,  and 
©ther  parts  of  the  state,  preparing  for  a  splen 
did  ball :  but  our  romantic  pedestrians,  from 
their  excessive  fatigue,  were  prepared  for 
any  thing  else,  rather  than  dancing ;  and 
those  who  parted  with  them  at  Kaatskill,  ral 
lied  them  without  quarter.  After  partaking 
of  refreshment,  they  retired  to  rest,  in  order 
if  possible,  to  be  in  a  situation  to  enjoy  the  di 
version  of  the  evening. 

Although  Edgar  was  not  superstitiously 
principled  against  dancing,  as  has  appeared 
«n  a  former  occasion,  when  it  is  practised  sim 
ply  as  an  exercise  or  diversion  from  the  im 
pulse  of  the  moment ;  yet  he  was  decidedly 
averse  to  such  appointments  that  led  to  such 
expensive  preparations,  and  competitions  in 


132  *      ADSONV1LLE. 

gaudy  dress,  which  seldom  fail  fto  promote 
jealousies  and  envy,  instead  of  philanthropy 
and  good  feelings.  If  he  should  meet  with 
his  young  friends  on  a  green,  or  other  suita 
ble  place,  and  the  humor  of  the  moment  should 
prompt  them  to  cut  capers  and  exercise  their 
corporeal  agility,  he  would  raise  no  serious 
©bjections  ;  but  where  well  informed  people, 
capable  of  rational  and  intelligent  conversa 
tion,  should  make  appointments  from  month 
to  month,  and  spend  part  of  the  intervening 
time  in  preparation  for  it,  he  considered  it 
below  the  character  of  a  man  of  principle  and 
elevated  views. 

In  a  couple  of  hours  Edgar  awoke  from  so 
sound  a  sleep,  that  at  first  he  did  not  recol 
lect  where  he  was,  nor  the  time  of  day  ;  he 
was,  however,  soon  at  rights  on  that  subject, 
and  on  viewing,  found  the  house  totally  deser 
ted  by  the  company,  with  which  it  was  anima 
ted  but  so  short  a  time  before.  On  enquiring 
of  the  servants  he  was  informed,  that  they 
were  gone  to  view  a  water- fall  at  some  dis 
tance.  He  followed  and  found  them  formed 
into  a  crescent  around  the  spot  from  where 
the  waters  take  their  adventurous  leap  :  their 
position  was  exactly  where  curiosity  to 
look  below,  and  a  prudent  care  to  keep  the 
centre  of  gravity  above,  would  respectively 
place  them,  according  as  the  one  or  the  other 
most  governed.  After  their  curiosity  was 
satisfied  and  they  were  returning  to  the  hotel, 
Edgar,  who  was  nearly  in  the  rear,  observed 
a  lady  to  turn  her  head,  and  give  him  a  short 
and  earnest  look  :  at  the  same  time  he  fancied 


ADSONVILLE.  133 

her  countenance  appeared  familiar  ;  but  after 
easting  it  for  a  moment  in  his  mind,  he  con 
cluded  it  was  accidental,  and  thought  no  more 
of  it,  until,  being  assembled  in  the  ball-room, 
their  eyes  again  met.     Edgar  now  looked  more 
earnestly  at  her,  and  then  with  his  brows  a 
little  lowered  over  his  eyes,   and  a  studious 
countenance,  endeavoured  to  convince  her  he 
was  trying  to  recollect  her,  which  brought  a 
slight  indication  of  a  smile  on  her  lips,   on 
which  he  instantly  advanced  to  her,   and  on 
beginning  to  frame  an  apology  for  forgetting 
her  name,   he  recollected  it  was  Emeline,  at 
whose  house  Caroline  and  her  father  lodged  on 
their  way  to  the   boarding  school ;    he  was 
pleased  that  so  far  from   home,  and   so  unex* 
pectedly,  he  had  found  one  person  whom  he 
had  seen  before.     Although  he  could  not  lay 
claim*  to  an  acquaintance  with  her,  he  enqui 
red  after  the  oilier  part  of  the  family  with  at 
least  seeming   interest:    and  she,  in  return, 
enquired  after  Caroline,  and  if  she  had  return 
ed  home.     The  party  who  climbed  the  moun 
tain  with  Edgar,   had  so  far  recovered  their 
spirits   as  to  be  active  in  the  arrangements. 
The  company  was  so  large  as  to  require  spe 
cial  care  that  none  should  be  deprived  of  their 
share  in  the  diversion  ;  they  had  not  forgotten 
Edgar,  and  knowing  he  was  a  stranger,  and 
that  he  had  come  from  their  invitation,  they 
had  his  name  down    at  the  head  of  the  list ; 
for  this  Edgar  had  but  little  disposition  to 
thank  them,  and  endeavored  to   excuse  him 
self ;    but  this  they  would    not  consent  to- 
•Qne  of  his  comrades  was  searching  for  bin 


134  ADSONVILLE. 

through  the  company,  and  found  him  whilst 
talking  with  Emeline,  and  informed  him  his 
name  was  called,  and  that  he  would  introduce 
him  to  a  lady  for  a  partner.  "  But,  per 
haps,"  said  he,  "  you  would  prefer  this  lady. 
I  did  not  know  as  you  had  any  acquaintance 
here.  I  will  not  deprive  you  of  the  lady  of 
your  choice.  You  will  please  to  walk  for 
ward  ;  the  music  waits  for  you."  Edgar 
thought  it  was  110  time  to  reason  with  either 
his  friend  or  himself,  on  the  immorality  of 
dancing:  he  therefore  asked  Emeline  if  he 
might  presume  on  their  short  acquaintance  so 
far,  as  to  request  her  to  do  him  the  honor  to 
dance  with  him? 

Emeline.  Nothing  would  be  more  agreea 
ble  ;  but  I  should  interfere  with  this  gentle 
man's  arrangements. 

"  Not  in  the  least,"  exclaimed  the  young 
man,  "  any  lady  would  be  proud  to  have  him 
for  a  partner  ;  but  I  have  not  promised  him  : 
so  step  along,  step  along  if  you  please."  He 
was  so  anxious  to  have  no  time  lost,  that  he 
kept  dancing  himself  with  impatience. 

Edgar  had  asked  Emeline  carelessly  if  she 
had  seen  Caroline  since  he  was  at  their  house,, 
without  supposing  it  possible,  but  was  answer 
ed  in  the  affirmative,  just  as  they  were  inter 
rupted. 

When  Edgar  and  Emeline  came  forward, 
the  floor  was  cleared,  and  a  few  moments  de 
tention  on  their  account  made  them  an  object 
of  general  observation,  and  a  whisper  of  ap 
probation  at  their  appearance,  from  heads  in 
clined  sideways  together,  ran,  through  the  as- 


ADSONV1LLE.  135 

sembly.  As  soon  as  they  had  passed  down, 
Edgar,  quite  impatient,  led  his  partner  to  a 
seat  and  enquired  when  and  where  she  had 
seen  Caroline. 

Emetine.  I  saw  her  here  something  like 
three  months  since  on  a  private  party. 

Edgar.  Is  it  possible!  can  you  not  be 
mistaken  ?  but  of  course  you  spoke  to  her. 

Emeline.  I  knew  her  well,  several  of  our 
family  were  with  me  and  knew  it  to  be  her : 
for  we  have  always  agreed  she  was  the  hand 
somest  girl  we  ever  saw  :  but — 

Edgar.  You  of  course  spoke  with  her. 
You  would  not  see  her  at  such  a  place  as  this 
and  not  speak  to  her;  then  certainly  you 
would  find  out  whether  it  was  her. 

Emeline.  There  is  something  mysterious 
about  it.  I  do  not  wish  to  put  you  to  the 
same  perplexity  I  have  been  at  myself  to  re 
concile  it ;  for  I  have  no  doubt  you  are  inter 
ested  in  every  thing  that  relates  to  her. 

Edgar.  What  dost  thou  say!  there  was 
something  mysterious  in  it  that  perplexed 
thee?  There  is  something  mysterious  in  her 
having  been  here  at  all  to  me,  but  it  is  possi 
ble  :  her  parents  never  restrain  her  inclina 
tions,  they  are  so  well  regulated  ;  no  doubt 
they  have  given  orders  for  her  to  be  indulged 
in  any  thing  that  will  contribute  to  her  health 
or  contentment — what  passed  between  you? 
I  have  a  curiosity  on  this  subject  more  than 
ordinary. 

Emeline.  That  I  am  well  satisfied  of,  or  1 
would  have  let  you  know  before.  For  some  rea 
sons,  best  known  to  herself,  and  no  doubt. 


136  ADSONVILLE. 

some  good  reasons,  she  did  not  wish  to  he  re 
cognized  hy  me.  She  professed  she  did  not 
know  me. 

Edgar,     (with  a  distrustful  shake  of  the 
head)     No,  Emeline,   no,  that  could  not  he 
true  of  Caroline  ;  there  must  he  some  mis 
take. 

Emeline.  Believe,  sir,  that  I  am  mista 
ken.  I  wish  you  should,  but  I  can  but  be 
lieve  she  had  some  good  reasons  for  her  con 
duct,  which  I  neither  know,  nor  can  conceive 
any  idea  of. 

Edgar.     Why   you  have  a  good    eye — a 

quick  recollection;  you  knew  me  before  I  did 

you :  but  how  can  I  believe !     I  mean,  how 

can  it  be  reconciled  with  Caroline.     Please  to 

~lell  me  all  the  circumstances. 

Emeline.  I  never  was  more  mortified. 
When  I  first  saw  her,  I  ran  to  her  and  was 
going  to  kiss  her  with  the  highest  pleasure  ; 
for  when  she  parted  with  me,  she  kissed  me 
with  tears  in  her  eyes :  but  she  started  back 
with  affright ;  you  never  saw  an  assumed 
part  acted  with  such  perfection  :  she  turned 
ten  times  more  red  than  her  beautiful  hair, 
though  by  the  bye,  her  hair  is  not  red,  but 
something  approaching  to  it.  She  protested 
I  must  be  mistaken,  that  she  never  was  at 
Hudson  in  her  life,  &c. 

Edgar.     Then  I it  was  not  Caroline  ; 

no  circumstance  possible  under  heaven  could 

induce    her who   was   with  h  r;    what 

company  ? 

Emeline.  Her  gallant  had  the  appearance 
of  a  military  officer,  and  my  brother  said  he 


ADSONVILLE.  137 

belonged  to  the  United  States  service  ;  and 
he  asked  him  if  the  lady  in  company  with  him, 
had  not  come  from  a  boarding  school  in 
Dutchess  county,  and  he  answered  in  the  af 
firmative,  a'ud' enquired  if  he  was  acquainted 
with  her  ;  to  which  my  brother  carelessly  an 
swered  that  he  was  not,  but  that  his  sister 
ima'gined  that  she  had  seen  her  before. 

It  was  out — -Edgar  had  hitherto  flattered 
himself  that  Emdine  was  mistaken,  but  now 
he  yielded  to  the  conviction  that  she  was*cor- 
rect.  He  knew  that  the  captain  was  in  some 
part  of  that  country,  and  concluded  that  Mr. 
Adson  had  oh  that  account  placed  his  daugh 
ter  at  the  school,  which  before  was  unaccoun 
table  "to  him  in  some  of  its  circumstances.  He 
thought  it  probable  also  that  he  had  represen 
ted  to  her  teachers  that  the  captain  had  been 
a  member  of  his  family,  and  possessed  his  confi 
dence.  This  was  like  a  daggerlpIuBged  into  his 
bosom  ;  he  inadvertently  let  fall  an  expression 
which  seldom  fell  from  his  lips,  and  Emeline 
saw  that  this  decided  the  point  in  his  mind  : 
but  in  a  manner  not  to  contribute  to  his  peace. 
It  was  vain  for  him  to  dissemble  his  distress. 
Emeline  wished  now  to  know  a  little  more 
about  it.  You  know  this  officer ;  do  you  ? 
She  has  such  a  friend  or  acquaintance — has 
she? 

Edgar.     I  suspect,  indeed  she  has,  but— 
Emeline  waited  some  moments  for  him  to 
proceed,   but   perceiving  he  did  not,    said, 
"  You  appear  to  be  deeply  interested  in  her. 
I  knew  it  before  when  you  called  at  our  house; 
we  all  knew  it  5    but  I  would  not  have  you 
12* 


138  ADSONVILLE. 

be  discouraged :  she  can  explain  it  all  to  you, 
and  you  cannot  take  too  much  pains  for  her : 
she  will  amply  reward  you.  You  must  tell 
her  to  call  upon  us  on  her  return  and  explain 
herself.  I  will  accept  any  apology." 

"  Angel  of  consolation."  said  Edgar,  6*  s& 
long  as  I  could  he  with  thee,  I  should  never 
die  for  her."  This  was  a  compliment  for  her 
gratuitous  attempt  to  allay  his  jealousy — it  was 
not  strictly  his  feelings  on  the  subject,  although 
he  admired  Emeline.  > 

At  this  juncture  their  discourse  was  inter 
rupted  by  something  which  drew  the  attention 
of  the  whole  company  to  the  upper  end  of  the 
room,  and  Edgar  arising,  as  if  to  discover  what 
it  was,  others  pressed  Forwards  and  separated 
him  from  Emeline  :  when  he  found  he  was  un 
observed  he  left  the  room,  muttering  to  him 
self— 

"  Ah  !  little  think  the  gay  licentious  proud, 
Whom  pleasure,  power  and  affluence  surround: 
They  who,  their  thoughtless  hours  in  giddy  mirth. 
And  wanton,' often  cruel,  riot  waste  ; 
Ah,  little  think  they  whilst  they  dance  along. 
How  many  feel,  this  very  moment,  death, 
And  all  the  sad  variety  of  pain." 

The  exhilerating  sounds  of  the  violin  were 
now,  to  him,  transformed  to  a  sonorous  scream 
of  continued  cat  calls,  and  the  dancers  appear 
ed,  like  puppets  dangling  by  joints,  and 
the  splendid  assemblage  of  smiling  coimtenan- 


ADSONVILLE.  139 

ees,  were  insufficient  to  render  him  insensible 
to  the  sudden  demolition  of  all  his  imaginary 
castles  of  happiness,  on  the  tapis  of  a  union  with 
Caroline;    he  sallied  forth  but  the  night  was 
too  much  illuminated  by  the  rays  of  Cynthia, 
already  riding  high,  to    harmonise  with   the 
gloom,  that  spread  like  a  tornado  over  his  mind. 
Almost  the  whole  of  Dutchess  and  Columbia 
counties  were  distinguishable  by  moonlight; 
which  also  shed  an  equivocal  light  through  the 
tall   forest  in  which   he  wandered,   careless, 
without  regarding  what  course  he  took,  nor 
Iiow  far  he  proceeded  :   he  felt  an  unconquer 
able  reluctance  to  pause  and  consider  the  oc 
casion  of  the  sudden   transition   in  his  mind, 
which  like  the  fall  of  Adam   seemed  to  affect 
the  whole  creation.     All   he  suffered   himself 
to  remember,  was,  that  Caroline  was  lost,  that 
all  his  hopes,  his  life,  was  gone;  a  state  of  mind 
approaching  to  madness  governed  his  actions; 
the  thoughts  of  summoning  philosophy  to  his 
assistance  would  cross  his  mind,  but  he  despi 
sed  the  idea,  and  chose  to  suffer  and  resign 
himself  to  all  the   horrors  of  despair.     Caro 
line,  said  he,  is  never  to  be  mine  ;  her  charms, 
and  her  more  charming  company,  are  to  soothe 
and  delight  another :    I  am   left  alone  in  the 
world,  and  the  world  is  left  to  me  in  exchange, 
a  miserable,  a  despicable  compensation  :     cre 
ation  will  smile  no  more  to  me ;  every  beauty 
of  it  will  enhance  my  misery,  when  I  can  no 
more  share  it  with  her,  without  whom  every 
thing  is  vapid  and  tasteless.     In  this  state  of 
mind  he  climbed  the  rocks  or  descended  the 
precipices  as  they  interfered  with  his  course  j 


140  ADSONVILLE. 

whilst  the  idea  of  danger,  if  it  crossed  hlv 
mind  at  all,  was  the  only  circumstance  that  af 
forded  a  ray  of  delight.  The  reflection  that 
perhaps  Caroline's  happiness  would  be  promo-, 
ted  by  it,  scarcely  appeased  his  discontented 
and  distracted  mind  :  he  was  tempted  to  re 
gret  the  waves  had  not  swallowed  them  togeth 
er  ;  then  checking  himself  in  his  unhallowed 
pavings — he  would  say  what  selfishness,  what 
folly,  what  meanness  in  iove,  it  is  myself,  my 
OW1T happiness  I  seek,  it  is  myself  I  love;  that 
she  is  happy  will  not  satisfy  me — but  it  shall ! 
if  she  be  happy  I  will  rejoice  although  I  am 
miserable.  With  these  reflections  he  conti 
nued  his  uncertain  course,  sometimes  sliding 
down  the  steep  surfaces  of  rocks  without  know 
ing  the  distance  of  descent  or  acuttness  of  dip, 
until  he  brought  up  at  the  bottom,  until  the 
moon  having  gradually  shrunk  behind  the 
mountain,  he  was  left  in  such  absolute  dark 
ness,  that  yielding  to  it,  and  to  the  fatigue  he 
had  undergone  since  landing  at  West  Camp, 
he  stretched  himself  on  a  rock,  and  after  in 
vain  raising  his  head  to  discover  what  compa 
ny  he  had,  that  kept  a  rustling  in  the  leaves, 
and  scratching  on  the  trunks  of  the  trees^  he 
fell  into  a  sound  sleep. 

Sleep  on,  disconsolate  lover!  whilst  around 
Thy  rocky  couch  the  writhing  panthers  bound  . 
Unconscious  thou  of  all  but  love's  alarms, 
The  gods  protect  thee  from  all  other  harms  ; 
Thy  fev'rish  brain  to  calmer  dreams  incline, 
Once  more  to  embrace  thy  darling  Caroline. 


ADSONVtLLE.  141 

The  first  beams  of  the  morning  sun  had  gil 
ded  the  top  of  the  mountain,  and  the  noctur 
nal  prowlers  of  the  forest  had  retired  to  their 
dens,  before  Edgar  again  awoke  to  the  recol 
lection  of  the  scenes  of  the  preceding  night, 
and  the  fatal  intelligence  which  had  driven 
him  to  despair,  all  of  which  seemed  to  him 
like  a  dream,  as  with  his  limbs  chilled  and 
shivering  he  sat  and  listened  to  the  approach 
ing  hounds.  At  length  he  discovered  two  of 
them  ascending  a  ravine,  sometimes  passing 
under  the  projections  of  rocks,  or  leaping  over 
detached  fragments.  The  humidity  of  the 
morning  dew  retaining  the  scent  of  the  animal 
which  thev  followed,  encouraged  them  to  fol 
low  with  great  animation  :  their  long  tails 
were  elevated,  and  kept  in  such  constant  mo 
tion,  that  they  were  lacerated  with  the  sharp 
rocks,  and  their  sides  from  them  spattered 
with  blood:  intent  upon  their  object,  they 
passed  within  a  few  rods  of  him,  just  raising 
their  eyes  ;  and  he  felt  A  sense  of  pleasure  in 
listening  to  the  sound  of  their  exhilerating 
voice,  until  it  died  on  his  ears.  He  had  not 
altered  his  position,  nor  resolved  upon  what 
course  to  take,  when  he  perceived  a  hunter 
following  up  the  glen,  the  course  of  the 
hounds,  he  approached  within  a  few  rods  be 
fore  he  discovered  any  person  in  his  path,  he 
then  stopped  short  and  regarded  Edgar  with 
mute  astonishment,  until  he  smiled,  *'  have  the 
dogs  passed  this  way  ?"  says  he.  Edgar  re 
plied  "  they  have  so,  they  are  just  out  of 
hearing."  He  then  came  up,  and  looking  at 
him  more  earnestly  seemed  inclined  to  pass 


142  ADSONVILLE. 

on,  but  stopping  again,  he  said  :  "  Where 
have  you  come  from  ?  I  started  from  the  foot 
of  the  mountain  before  daybreak  I"  To  this- 
Edgar  was  not  in  the  humour  to  answer. — 
"  What  brought  you  here  ?"  said  the  hunter 
again.  "  My  feet,  I  believe,  by  the  looks  of 
my  shoes  ;"  said  Edgar,  observing  for  the  first 
that  they  were  cut  to  pieces.  "  Your  feet, 
sir ;  I  did  not  suppose  you  had  come  on  your 
head  !"  retorted  the  hunter,  *'  have  you  been 
here  all  night  ?" 

Edgar.  I  slept  here  on  this  rock,  I  be 
lieve  ;  I  awoke  here  at  least. 

After  a  long  pause,  the  hunter  remarked. 
"  I  believe  you  know  but  little  about  it  your 
self  :  it  is  no  common  thing  to  meet  such  a 
lady-looking  man  as  you  are  on  the  mountain, 
with  your  fine  clothes,  and  gold  watch-chain : 
where  is  your  gun?  I  have  heard  of  very  re 
spectable  people  getting  crazy,  and  straying 
off,  and  if  that  is  the  case,  you  had  best  OWE 
it,  and  Fll  take  care  of  you,  any  way  :  if  you 
Want  my  assistance  you  shall  have  it,  I  have 
started  an  old  she  wolf,  and  the  bounty  on  her 
head  would  be  a  round  sum  ;  but  Fll  let  her 
go,  and  wait  upon  your  honor  :  if  you  have 
slept  here,  you  want  your  breakfast.  I  have 
got  some  bitters  here,  (taking  out  a  bottle  of 
whiskey)  though  I  don't  know  as  you'll  drink 
rye  in  the  sheaf,  as  so.me  call  it.  Edgar  be 
gan  to  consider  himself  obligated  to  treat  hira 
with  more  courtesy,  as  he  discovered  in  him 
traits  of  real  benevolence ;  and  as  he  found  it 
necessary  for  himself  to  make  some  exertions 
towards  returning  to  the  hotel,  he  concluded 


ADSONVILLE.  143 

to  accept  of  a  swallow  of  his  stimulus,  but  ob 
jected  to  the  hunter's  being  detained  or  diver 
ted  from  his  pursuit  of  the  wolf,  to  assist  him, 
as  the  bounty  might  be  an  object.  But  the 
hunter  replied  that  the  bounty  would  be  no 
object  to  him,  in  comparison  to  the  pleasure 
of  assisting  a  fellow  creature  in  distress,  even, 
says  he,  if  I  was  sure  of  getting  the  cur,  which 
I  a'nt  by  a  grand  sight,  for  I  expect  she'll  run 
into  some  hole  in  the  rocks,  where  the  d*#l 
can't  squeeze  in  after  her : — where  do  you 
live — where  do  you  wish  to  go  to  ?  we  can 
follow  this  gully  to  the  foot  of  the  mountain,, 
and  find  a  house  sooner  than  any  other  way. 

Edgar.  How  far  are  we  from  the  Pine  Or 
chard  ?  I  must  go  there  and  pay  my  bill,  or 
they'll  think  I've  run  away :  dost  thou  know 
the  place. 

Hunter.  Indeed  I  do,  I  knew  it  beforc 
t.here  was  a  stick  amiss  :  it  is  three  miles  abcut 
in  a  direct  line  ;  you'll  find  a  rugged  path  on't. 

Edgar  having  consented  to  the  hunter's  pi 
loting  him,-  they  proceeded  a  diagonal  course 
up  the  ravine,  until  they  turned  south  upon 
the  summit  of  the  mountain.  The  world  again 
burst  upon  his  view,  as  if  placed  before  them 
ky  enchantment :  for  a  moment  he  was  anima 
ted  with  the  prospect ;  but  the  chilling  recol 
lection  that  all  hopes  of  the  attainment  of  the 
object  of  his  journey  being  blasted,  deprived 
him  of  the  pleasure  he  would  have  otherwise 
derived  from  having  within  his  view,  the  very 
place  which  contained  it.  He  enquired,  how 
ever,  of  his  guide  if  he  could  point  out  to  him 
in  what  part  of  their  prospect  the  town  of 


ADSON.VILLE. 

Plainville  was  situated.  The  old  man  took 
him  by  his  shoulders,  and  squaring  his  face  to 
wards  the  southeast,  desired  him  to  notice 
a  low,  regular  shaped  mountain,  that  extend 
ed  from  a  northeast  to  a  southwest  direction  ; 
it  is  Stesink  mountain,  said  he,  it  looks  from 
here  as  if  a  man  might  set  astride  of  it,  but  it 
is  considerable  of  a  hill ;  nothing,  you  know, 
but  heaven  itself  can  look  high  from  here  ;  the 
place  you  spoke  of  lays  just  at  its  southern 
extremity,  and  is  distant  from  here  about  fifty 
miles — forty  miles  on  an  air  line. 

Edgar  was  possessed  of  a  healthy  constitu 
tion  and  athletic  symmetry,  took  great  de 
light  in  exercise,  his  deportment  in  general 
reserved,  his  countenance  thoughtful,  his  eye 
not  the  most  agreeable,  but  when  taken  in 
connection  with  his  brow,  possessed  a  scruti 
nizing  feature  :  his  appearance,  on  the  whole, 
rather  forbidding  to  familiarity,  unless  when 
he  noticed  an  individual  by  nodding  or  bow 
ing  to  him,  or  when  he  spoke,  which  would 
give  to  his  countenance  quite  another  charac 
ter.  He  was  inclined  to  a  sanguine  temper 
ament  and  exquisite  sensibility;  his  heart 
could  melt  at  the  tale  of  woe,  or  kindle  with 
indignation  at  the  report  of  villainy  or  oppres 
sion  ;  the  crying  of  a  child  would  move  him 
with  reflections  on  the  miseries  of  the  world  ; 
and  the  sound  of  soothing  music  on  ((  the 
spirit-stirring  drum  and  shrill  fife,"  would  ef 
fect  him  with  corresponding  emotions.  He 
was  himself  conscious  of  his  sensitive  consti 
tution,  and  governed  it  with  such  success,  that 
lie  passed  amongst  his  acquaintance  for  a  man 


ADSONVILLE. 

possessing  a  mild  and  agreeable  temper.  He 
was  sensible  that  these  properties,  in  opposi 
tion  to  a  phlegmatic  habit,  were  the  materials 
necessary  to  the  formation  of  every  estimable 
character ;  and  that  it  was  only  when,  uncon 
trolled  by  reason,  that  they  became  engines 
©f  destruction  to  the  peace  and  happiness  of 
individuals  or  communities.  To  the  necessi 
tous  tales  of  the  poor  within  his  circle,  he  al 
ways  listened  with  kindness  and  respect,  and 
if  he  could  not  always  relieve  them,  they  ne 
ver  had  cause  to  repent  their  confidence  :  his 
interest  in  their  case,  and  the  encouragement 
they  always  received  from  him,  made  them  de 
part  with  some  relief,  and  they  never  failed 
to  eulogize  him  to  the  next  person  they  met 
with.  At  all  occasional  assemblies  in  his  own 
vicinity,  every  one  who  met  his  glance  of  eye 
advanced  to  give  him  their  hand;  the  poor, 
because  it  was  a  pleasure  to  them  to  have  en 
quiries  after  the  health  and  welfare  of  their 
families,  with  as  much  interest  and  politeness 
as  was  extended  to  the  rich.  It  was  from  the 
same  benevolent  disposition,  and  not  from 
coquetry,  that  he  treated  all  the  female  part 
of  society  with  the  most  unremitting  attention 
and  politeness,  insomuch  that  some  who  could 
not  lay  claim  to  those  superficial  attractions 
which  regulate  the  manners  of  clowns  and  dan 
dies,  derived  no  inconsiderable  satisfaction 
from  his  attention.  In  fine,  wherever  known, 
he  was  considered  by  both  sexes,  as  without 
an  equal,  either  in  person  or  manners.  The 
older  part  of  the  Society  to  which  he  belong 
ed  were  somewhat  uneasy  at  his  departure 

13 


146  ADSONVILLE. 

from  the  simplicity  of  dress  peculiar  to  them; 
for  it  must  be  acknowledged,  that  he  would 
hardly  by  his  appearance  be  recognized  as  of 
their  cast :  he  received,  with  great  urbanity 
and  apparent  submissiveness,  occasional  lec 
tures  on  the  subject ;  but  his  friends  felt  but 
little  disposition  to  find  fault  with  one  whom 
every  body  else  recommended. 

As  Edgar  was  silently  following  the  knight 
of  the  woods  as  he  selected  his  path  through 
the  obstructions  which  lay  in  their  way,  the 
latter  suddenly  turned,  and  with  a  wild  turn 
to  his  eye  balls,  desired  him  to  listen.  He  ap 
peared  to  hold  his  breath  for  several  minutes, 
during  which  time  the  distant  yells  of  the 
hounds  broke  faintly  on  his  own  ear;  when 
they  had  listened  a  few  moments  longer,  they 
ascertained  that  they  were  coming  towards 
them.  "  Let's  hurry,"  said  he  ;  "  they  have 
not  holed  her  :  she  is  coming  for  the  east  side 
of  the  mountain  and  must  pass  between  them 
two  ledges,  if  she  ha'nt  gone  by  a  ready.7' 
They  seated  themselves  under  a  crag,  where 
they  would  neither  be  discovered  nor  see  the 
wolf  until  she  came  directly  opposite  them. 
The  sound  of  the  dogs  became  every  moment 
more  loud  and  distinct,  the  hunter  raised  the 
pan  of  his  rifle,  stirred  the  priming,  pressed 
his  thumb  nail  across  the  edge  of  his  flint,, 
and  then  composedly  lowering  it  the  length 
of  his  arms,  whispered  to  Edgar, — "  She, 
there,  the  dogs  wouldn't  scream  so  irregular 
if  they  wasn'nt  close  haul  upon  her."  At 
length,  with  the  most  vociferous  yells,  they 
entered  the  space  between  the  ledges  and  ap- 


ADSONV1LLE.  147 

peared  just  ready  to  pass  ;  with  a  disappoint 
ed  look,  the  hunter  said,  "  we  are  too  late; 
she  has  gone  by."  They  stepped  around  the 
point  of  rock  from  their  hiding  place  to  stop 
the  dogs  and  take  them  off,  when  within  three 
jumps  of  them  they  met  an  enormous  large 
she  wolf,  and  at  her  breaking  her  motion  in 
discovering  a  new  enemy  in  front,  the  dogs 
fastened  upon  her.  She  had  one  under  forth 
with,  and  the  other  fastened  upon  her  in  a 
part  not  likely  to  disable  her.  The  hunter 
brought  his  rifle  to  his  shoulder,  vociferating, 
"  What  shall  I  do  ?  D-<— n  it.  I  shall  kill 
my  dogs  if  I  shoot ;  and  if  I  don't,  she  will/' 
Edgar  answered  not,  but  springing  astride  of 
the  wolf  he  fastened  a  hand  upon  each  ear 
and  locked  his  legs  around  her  body.  The 
wolf  feeling  this  additional  weight  forsook  her 
hold  of  the  dog,  which  she  had  already  killed, 
and  with  the  most  violent  doublings,  leaps  and 
plunges,  made  a  desperate  effort  to  change  po 
sitions  with  her  rider.  They  rolled  several 
times  over,  and  although  there  was  no  contor 
tion  or  posture  in  which  the  infuriated  and 
desperate  animal  did  not  writhe  herself,  yet 
he  held  his  grasp  with  the  certainty  that  its 
relinquishment  would  be  instant  death  ;  the 
hunter  was  petrified  into  a  statue  at  the  un 
expected  temerity  of  his  companion,  and  con 
firmed  in  his  former  opinion,  that  he  was 
deranged.  As  soon  as  he  recovered  his  pres 
ence  of  mind,  he  threw  down  his  rifle  and  ta 
king  his  large  knife,  attempted  to  approach 
and  cut  her  throat ;  from  this  he  was  for  some 
time  prevented  and  several  times  knocked 


148  ADSONVILLE. 

over,  by  coming  in  contact  with  her,  in  her 
violent  boundings :  at  last  on  her  becoming 
more  exhausted  he  succeeded,  and  Edgar  re 
leased  from  her,  fell  by  her  side  exhausted  al 
so  with  the  exertion,  and  bruised  in  several 
parts  of  his  body  :  the  hunter  raised  him  up 
enquiring  if  he  were  dead,  and  would  not  be 
satisfied  until  he  stood  up  to  convince  him  that 
lie  was  not  seriously  injured. 

The  hunter  desire*. I  £:lgar  to  permit  him 
to  take  him  on  his  shoulders,  and  bear  him  the 
remainder  of  the  distance  to  Pine  Orchard, 
but  he  assigned  that  honor  to  the  wolf.  Be 
ginning  to  feel  some  embarrassment  at  return 
ing,  after  his  taking  a  French  leave  the  pre 
ceding  evening,  he  conceived  that  returning 
with  the  wolf  in  triumph  would  effectually  di 
vert  the  company  from  being  over  curious 
about  the  causs  of  it.  They  accordingly  pro 
ceeded  with  equal  difficulty;  the  huntsman 
from  the  weight  of  his  load,  and  Edgar  from 
his  fatigues,  wounds  and  heaviness  of  heart. 
They  arrived  at  the  hotel,  as  the  company 
were  preparing  to  depart,  but  the  movement 
was  suspended  to  gratify  their  curiosity  with 
the  sight  of  a  dead  wolf,  and  listen  to  the  hun 
ter's  account  of  the  manner  in  which  she  had 
been  taken  ;  which  they  did  with  the  utmost 
astonishment  and  admiration,  and  so  much  did 
it  occupy  the  mind  of  the  huntsman,  that  he 
forgot  to  say  any  thing  of  his  finding  Edgar, 
and  no  one  thought  but  that  they  had  gone  in 
pursuit  of  her  together.  Two  or  three  young 
physicians  who  were  present,  examined  his 


ADSONVILLE.  149 

wounds,  and  more  from  febrile  symptons,  than 
from  the  danger  of  them,  they  advised  bim  to 
retire  immediately  to  rest*  and  not  leave  the 
place,  until  his  prospects  of  health  were  bet 
ter  than  at  present ;  but  he,  fearing  that  a  con 
firmed  sickness  might  ensue,  and  preferring 
in  such  a  case  any  place   to  that  devoted  to 
pleasure  and  company,  the  same  afternoon  hi 
red  a  conveyance  to  Kaatskill,  where  he  lodg 
ed  the  night,  during  which  he  perceived  that 
his  imprudence  and  folly  had  reduced  him  to 
the  verge  of  a  settled  fever,  the  event  of  which 
indeed,  he  felt  no  anxiety  about,  as  all  hopes 
of  earthly  happiness  had  fled  from  his  pertur 
bed  bosom  ;  yet  he  desired,  at  all  events,  to 
Feach  his  relations,  and,  if  fate  so  decided,  die 
there.     He  passed,  alone  in   his  chamber,  a 
restless  night,    attended   with  a  partial    and 
conscious  delirium  :   he  frequently  discovered 
himself  to  be  speaking  aloud,  his  room   ap 
peared  to  be  crowded  with  people,  who  got 
on  his  bed,   pulled  off  his   covering,    making 
him  start  up  to  recover  them  :  then  he  would 
recollect  himself  that  the  appearance  was  all 
ideal,  and  the  effect  of  the  state  of  his  brain. 
On  the  succeeding  morning  being  something 
better,  from  a  temporary  intermission  of  fe 
ver,  but  in  a  feeble,    languid    state  of  body, 
and    unhappy    state    of    mind,     he    procu 
red  a  coach,    to  convey  him-  to  his  uncle's, 
in  the   town  of  Plain   Ville,    where  he   was 
determined  to   arrive,    before  assistance  and 
nursing  became  absolutely  indispensable.     He 
arrived  feefore   evening,  and   the  coachman 

13* 


150  ADSONVILLE. 

opening  the  door,  with  faultering  steps,  a  bur 
ning  fever,  and  partial  delirium,  he  descended 
and  reeled  towards  the  house.  He  was  un 
known,  personally,  to  his  relatives  who  from 
the  window  observed  his  movements,  so  much 
at  variance  with  his  genteel  appearance.  His 
uncle  and  aunt,  who  had  not  the  least  suspicion 
who  he  was,  met  him  at  the  door.  "  1  believe 
I  am  in  liquor,"  said  he,  "  but  cannot  account 
for  it.  I  think  I  shall  die,  and  I  want  you  to 
bury  me,  and  inform  my  parents  and  Caro 
line;  here  is  my  pocket-book  to  defray  the  ex 
pense  :  you  will  find  in  it  also  some  letters  for 
you."  His  relatives  not  being  forward  to  ac 
cept  of  it,  it  fell  to  the  floor,  and  he  would 
have  followed  but  for  their  timely  assistance. 
They  asked  him  his  name,  but  he  replied  in 
coherently.  The  coachman,  hearing  what  he 
said,  informed  them,  that  he  had  drank  nothing 
but  water  through  the  day.  As  soon  as  he 
was  placed  on  bed  in  a  state  of  insensibility, 
recourse  was  had  to  the  letters,  and  the  instant 
one  was  opened,  they  discovered  who  he  was. 
His  amiable  character  they  were  no  strangers*  to. 
and  nothing  can  describe  the  hurry  and  conster 
nation  of  the  family;  two  or  three  proceeded  to 
take  off  his  boots  and  clothes  ;  whilst  expresses 
were  dispatched  to  every  physician,  within  a 
reasonable  distance,  and  orders  being  given  to 
have  a  fowl  killed,  two  or  three  boys  and  ser 
vant  girls,  with  as  many  dogs,  chased  one  sev 
eral  times  around  the  house,  and  through  the 
long  piazza,  seizing  their  prey  directly  under 
the  window  5  the  victim  with  long  and  loud 


ADSONVILLK.  151. 


notes  of  lamentation  bewailed  its  approaching 
fate.  Mrs.  S.  went  out  and  chid  them  for 
their  inconsiderate  rudeness^  although  they 
did  it  to  manifest  the  readiness  and  alacrity 
with  which  they  could  perform  their  part  of 
the  service  for  the  sick  stranger. 


152  ADSONV1LLE. 


CHAPTER  V. 


These  were  the  charming  agonies  of  love, 
Whose  misery  delights. 


THIS  family  had  no  children  of  their  own. 
but  had  adopted  one  of  whom  they  had  be 
come  more  fond  and  doating,  than  is  common 
even  for  parents  whose  affections  are  con 
centrated  upon  one  object.  This  was  a  girl 
who  had  early  been  taught  to  consider  her 
self  their  child,  although  officious  persons  had 
sometimes  pained  her  by  hints  to  the  contra 
ry;  yet  as  she  considered  she  had  been  by 
them,  at  least,  elevated  to  the  rank  of  an  only 
daughter  to  wealthy  parents,  her  affection 
was  augmented  by  gratitude.  She  called  her 
foster  parents  father  Mid  mother,  and  all  their 
relations,  by  relative  appellations.  This  girl 
proved  to  be  the  Penelope  to  whom  Caroline 
had  become  attached,  and  was  now  absent  from 
home  at  the  school;  and  so  soon  as  the  first 
consternation  of  the  family  had  subsided,  it 
was  determined  to  send  for  her  the  same  eve- 
aing.  Her  parents,  as  we  shall  still  call  them, 
knew  the  pleasure  it  would  afford  her  to  assist 
in  waiting  on  her  cousin,  as  the  love  and  af 
fection  to  them  extended  to  all  their  relations. 


ADSONV1LLE.  153 

whose  recognition  of  her  as  of  the  family,  af 
forded  her  inexpressible  delight,  and  stimu 
lated  her  on  all  occasions  to  manifest  her  grati 
tude  by  the  most  affectionate  and  attentive  de 
meanor.  It  was  late  before  the  carriage  ar 
rived  at  the  school ;  Caroline  and  Penelope 
had  retired  to  their  lodging-room,  but  not  to 
bed  :  by  the  light  of  a  lamp  which  was  by 
the  yard  gate  Penelope  knew  the  carriage, 
and  laying  her  hand  upon  Caroline,  said  with 
aa  agitated  manner,  "  Oh  Caroline !  some 
thing  is  the  matter  at  home,  there  is  our  car 
riage  after  me  at  this  hour."  Caroline  de 
sired  her  to  suspend  her  alarm  until  she  went 
and  ascertained  whether  that  was  the  case  : 
on  her  return  she  met  Penelope  on  the  stairs 
and  putting  the  least  alarming  countenance 
upon  it  said,  "  thy  cousin  has  arrived  and  is 
sick,  but  I  expect  not  much,  perhaps  only 
fatigued  by  his  journey."  "Who  is  he,  what, 
cousin  ?"  said  Penelope,  pressing  by  her  and 
hurrying  down  stairs,  kf  how  do  you  do  John> 
who  is  it  that  is  sick  at  our  house  ? 

John.     I  do  not  know,  I  believe  it  is  Mr. 
S.?s  sister's  son  from  the  northward. 

Penelope.     It  must  be  Edgar  F :  we 

have  expected  him  for  two  or  three  years.  Is 
he  very  sick  ? 

"  I  believe  he  is,  ma?m,"  answered  John. 

"  Edgar  F !"  exclaimed  Caroline: 

"  Is  it  possible?"  letting  the  lamp  fall  from 
her  hand  ;  and  discovering  her  to  be  inclined 
to  fainting  they  flew  to  her  assistance,  and  by 
placing  her  in  a  chair,  and  the  timely  admin 
istration  of  water  and  hartshorn  prevented  it. 


454  ADSONVILLE. 

Penelope  continually  calling  out,  what  is  the 
matter  with  Caroline  ?  what  does  this  mean  ? 
and  before  Caroline  was  in  any  situation  to  an- , 
swer,  she  asked  her  twenty  times  if  she  was 
acquainted  with  Edgar  F.  "  Is  he  thy  cousin?" 
at  last  she  articulated,  "  is  he  at  your  house., 
and  very  sick  ?  go  then,  do  not  delay  on  my 
account ;  thou  canst  not  do  too  much  for  him. 
Let  me  go  to  bed,"  said  she,  resolutely  raising 
up,  **  what  an  idiot  I  am."  So  saying,  she  took 
the  light  and  made  for  her  chamber.  Penelope 
put  on  her  cloak  and  bonnet;  but  not  yet  willing 
to  leave  Caroline,  without  knowing  something 
more  of  the  mystery,  ran  up  stairs,  and  found 
her  with  her  clothes  on,  upon  the  covering  oi 
the  bed  in  a  flood  of  tears,  with  a  pillow  over 
her  head  to  smother  her  sobs.  Penelope  was 
astonished  and  cried  from  sympathy :  Caro 
line  after  several  vain  attempts  at  last  said. 
"  sister,  I  thought  you  had  gone,  do  not  stay 
on  my  account."  "  How  can  I  go,"  cried 
Penelope,  "  and  leave  thee  in  this  situation,'* 
and  it  is  impossible  to  tell  how  long  she  would 
have  remained  in  this  state  of  indecision,  if 
their  mistress  had  not  come  and  decided  the 
point  in  favour  of  her  immediate  departure, 
promising  to  remain  and  sleep  with  Caroline 
herself  if  necessary  and  agreeable. 

After  Penelope's  departure,  Caroline  assu 
med  a  degree  of  composure,  and  lamented  to 
her  teacher  her  weakness,  and  the  exposure 
which  she  had  made  of  it :  and  perceiving  thar 
delicacy  alone  prevented  her  friendly  care-ta 
ker,  from  making  enquiries  on  the  subject,  arid 
fearing  she  would  form  an  opinion  more  unfa- 


ADSONVILLE.  155 

vorable,  or  attach  more  importance  to  her  con 
duct,  than  the  real  cause  would  warrant ;  she 
attempted  to  give  some  account  of  it,  but  made 
a  most  confused  story,  by  saying  he  was  a 
neighbor  of  theirs,  with  whom  she  had  no  par 
ticular  acquaintance ;  he  once  risked  his  life 
to  save  me  from  danger  of  being  drowned — 
no,  I  believe  I  did  for  him — we  had  both  like 
to  have  drowned  together :  my  surprise  arose 
from  hearing  that  he  was  here :  and,  she  ad 
ded,  after  some  pause,  that  he  was  dangerous 
ly-sick:  (here  she  was  again  on  the  point  oi 
bursting  into  tears,)  and  when  she  further  at 
tempted  to  justify  herself  by  describing  his 
character,  and  saying  that  any  one  of  his  ac 
quaintance  would  have  been  equally  affected 
at  hearing  of  his  being  sick  so  far  fro  in  home. 
The  living  fountains  again  overflowed  their 
shaded  margin,  and  moistened  the  sweet  soil 
with  streams  of  exquisite  sensibility,  and  she 
again  turned  her  face  upon  the  bed  to  hide 
her  emotions.  Reflecting,  however,  on  the 
silly  appearance  she  was  making,  she  summon 
ed  all  her  fortitude  to  her  assistance,  arose 
from  the  bed  with  firmness,  and  proceeded  to 
adjust  her  hair  for  the  night.  On  discover 
ing  the  disordered  state  of  her  countenance 
from  weeping,  she  felt  a  degree  of  contempt 
for  her  folly  :  and  looking  round  to  her  mis 
tress,  smiled  significantly,  and  with  affected 
cheerfulness  proceeded  to  undress  for  repose. 
This  was  the  triumph  of  reason  arid  resolution 
over  sensibility,  but  it  was  not  so  complete 
lut  that  an  occasional  sigh  would  escape  from 
her  struggling  bosom.  We  will  not,  however. 


156  ADSONV1LLE. 

attempt  to  watch  with  her  through  the  night, 
feut  return  to  Edgar,  who  is  in,  by  far,  the 
most  critical  situation. 

Penelope  wept  all  the  way  home,  so  as  to 
have  none  of  it  do  after  she  had  arrived  there. 
She  felt  now  doubly  interested  in  the  recovery 
of  her  cousin,  as  she  perceived  that  Caroline 
must  be  deeply  interested  in  his  fate.  By 
the  time  she  revived,  the  first  emotions  ha 
ving  subsided,  she  was  in  a  right  state  to  en 
ter  immediately  on  all  the  duties  that  her  af 
fection  and  goodness  would  incline  her  to  per 
form  for  her  relation  as  she  considered  him. 

The  physician  pronounced  his  disorder  to 
be  an  inflammation  on  the  brain,  and  expres 
sed  doubts  as  to  the  termination ;  but  that  a 
short  time  would  decide  the  point.  The  pa 
tient  appeared  insensible  of  his  situation,  and 
had  no  recollection  where  he  was.  calling  aunt. 
*'  Mother !"  and  talking  indiscriminately  and 
indistinctly  of  his  business,  the  wolf  and  Caro 
line.  Towards  the  close  of  the  next  day,  the 
physician  having  expressed  himself  encour 
aged  with  the  symptoms,  Penelope  wrote  to 
Caroline  the  following  note. 


My  Dear  Caroline, 

I  was  right  in  my  conjecture ;  it  is  noue 
other  but  E.  F.  I  should  have  written  in  the 
morning,  but  appearances  were  then  so  dis 
couraging,  that  I  deferred  in  hopes  of  a  fa 
vourable  change,  which  I  have  now  the  satis 
faction  of  informing  you  has  taken  place,  fin 


ADSONV1LLE.  157 

the  Doctor's  opinion  ;)  although  not  much  al 
teration  can  in  so  short  an  interval  be  expec 
ted^  be  assured  that  nothing  which  can  be 
done  for  him  is  omitted.  I  attend  upon  him 
constantly  in  administering  the  medicine  pre 
cisely  according  to  the  directions  of  the  phy 
sician.  I  do  this  with  the  greatest  pleasure, 
as  I  know  thou  art  deeply  interested  in  his  re 
covery.  I  have  heard  him  call  thy  name ;  it 
was  not  from  the  resemblance  that  exists  be 
tween  us,  for  I  have  not  discovered  that  he 
has  noticed  me ;  I  will  inform  thee  every  day 
how  he  is.  In  the  mean  time  \\e  will  hope 
he  will  soon  recover,  when  I  will  come  with " 
him  to  the  school,  and  have  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  you  meet. 

P.  S. 
C.  d. 

Caroline  received  this  billet,  which  in  a  de 
gree,  relieved  her  mind  ;  and  farther  to  reco 
ver  her  spirits,  or  indulge  herself  in  reflection 
without  interruption,  she  put  on  her  bonnet, 
and  throwing  a  shawl  over  her  shoulders,  left 
the  house  without  any  one  to  accompany  her. 
The  sun  appeared  through  the  autumnal  haze 
of  a  deep  red,  and  about  an  hour's  distance 
?bove  the  horizon.  She  took  the  path  which 
led  along  the  banks  of  the  Wappinger's  Creek, 
and  designed  to  continue  her  walk  as  far  as 
she  thought  would  allow  her  to  return  before 
dark.  She  followed  the  windings  of  this 
stream,  deliberately  contemplating,  at  one 
time,  the  still  and  placid  current  silently  and 
slowly  moving  towards  the  Hudson  ;  and  at 

14 


158  ADSONVILLE. 

other  places  ripling    over   loose    stones,    or 
foaming  over  ledges  of  rocks  :  some  times  she 
passed  through  long  and  spacious  meadows, 
whose  even  surface  still  exhibited  the  wide 
and  parallel  swaths  of    the    emulous  swains. 
The  tough  green  sward  overhung  the  mar 
gin  of  the  river  partially  undermined  by  the 
insidious  current ;  here  she  beguiled  her  en 
nui  by  springing  on  the  trembling  and  projec 
ting  turf,  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  speckled 
trout,  that  like  lightning  would  dart  from  un 
der  it ;  again  her  path  stole  through  thickets 
of  alders  and  willows,   or  lead   at  a  distance 
to  meet  it  again  at  another  bend.    In  this  way 
she  continued   insensible  of  the  distance  she 
had  proceeded,  or  the  lapse  of  time,  until  the 
soft  approach  of  twilight  attracted  her  notice, 
and  excited  her  alarm  ;  she  precipitately  chan 
ged  her  course  and  re-entered  a  thicket  from 
which  she  had  just  emerged  into  a  large  mea 
dow;  in   her  hurry  she  inadvertently  took  a 
path  which   after  insensibly  winding  round  a 
swamp  brought  her  out  again  in  the  same  mea 
dow,  and  on  a  course  diametrically  opposite  to 
the  right:  without  suspecting  any  such  change, 
she  was  making  all  the  haste  she  could,  when 
she  observed  a  young  man  who  had  just  re 
leased  a  horse  to  graze,   running  towards  her: 
when  within  a  few  rods  he  called  to  her,  with 
a  voice    indicating   a    familiar  acquaintance. 
Ashamed  to  have  a  race  with  him,  she  slack 
ened  her  pace,  and  with  an  air  of  dignity  and 
grace  continued  hep  course.     When  he  came 
up,   he  very  politely  informed  her  that  she 
was  not  the  person  he  had  taken  her  for ;  but. 


ADSONVILLE.  159 

says   he,  I    ain    surprised   at  meeting  with 
a  girl  here  at  this  time  of  the  evening,  who 
is  so  much  of  a  stranger  to  me.     Where  art 
thou  going ;  or  where  dost  thou  belong  ?  Her 
heart  beat  high,  but  his  agreeable  and  good 
natured   countenance  forbade  any  apprehen 
sions  which  she  might  otherwise  have  enter 
tained,  and  she  answered,  with  a  smile  on  her 
trembling  lips,  that  in  taking  an  evening  walk 
she  had  wandered  further  than  she  was  aware 
of.     "  But  where  have  you  come  from?     I 
feel  an   interest  in  knowing :  have  you  come 
down,"  said  he,   smiling,  "from,  above?" — 
His   gentlemanly,    prepossessing  appearance, 
although  a  farmer's  son  in   his  every  day  cos 
tume,  had  banished  the  trifling  fright  which 
she  received  at  his  fim  accosting  her,  and  she 
rather  admired   than  feared  him.     '•  I  have 
come  from    the    boarding  school,"   said  she, 
"  and  you  will  excuse  me  ;  I   have  not  a  mo 
ment  to  loose."  So  saying,  she  started  on,  but 
the  contrary  way  from   the  one  which  would 
have   brought    her  to    the  school.     "  Hold, 
hold!"  he  cried  earnestly,  at  the  same  time 
springing  after  her  and  gently  taking  her  by 
the  arm.  "  Villain  !"  said  she,  looking  at  him 
wildly,  "  let  me  go.     Your  countenance  won 
derfully  belies   your  heart." — "  My  dearest 
angel,"  said  he,    instantly  letting  her  arm  fall 
and  stepping  back  a  respectful  distance  ;  "  ex 
cuse  me — you  are  going   from,  instead  of  to 
wards,  the  school ;  and  you  are  already  much 
further  from  home  than  is  prudent  for  you." 
— "  Please  not  to  detain  me,"  said  she,  and 
with  hasty  steps  again  left  him,  disregarding 


160  ADSONVILLE. 

what  he  said ;  for  having  turned  insensibly? 
she  had  no  idea  of  its  possibility.  He  stood 
for  a  moment,  looking  after  her  and  hesitating 
what  further  to  do  for  her,  imagining  she  wan 
dered  in  her  mind  as  well  as  her  walk.  But 
it  will"  not  do,  thought  he,  to  suffer  her  to  pro 
ceed  ;  she  will  soon  be  involved  in  darkness, 
and  without  a  shelter.  Again  he  started  after 
her  which  she  perceiving,  and  being  now  re 
ally  apprehensive  he  wished  o  decoy  her  out 
of  her  way,  at  this  inauspicious  hour  and  place, 
and  knowing  no  other,  she  was  compelled  to 
have  recourse  to  the  expedient  which  many  a 
brave  man  has  resorted  to  with  success.  She 
started  off  with  the  speed  of  a  deer  at  the  first 
alarm  of  the  hounds;  but  although  her  pur 
suer  could  at  first  but  hold  his  own  with  her, 
yet  he  was  not  to  be  deterred  from  his  kind  pur 
pose,  and  his  perseverance  soon  overcame  his 
deficiency  in  speed,  and  enabled  him  to  place 
himself  before  her  saying,  "  You  cannot  escape 
me  so  :  why  do  you  >vish  to  ?  why  do  you  fear 
me?  do  you  take  me  for  a  ruffian  ?  is  there 
any  thing  in  my  looks  that  should  so  terrify 
you?"  **  Not  so  much  as  in  your  actions, 
sir!'*  she  retorted,  panting  for  breath  and 
with  terror.  "  I  solemnly  assure  you,"  said 
he,  "  that  you  are  going  wrong.  I  know 
you  are  bewildered  ;  you  are  going  a  different 
point  of  compass  from  what  you  think.  I 
would  sooner  die  than  insult  you — than  frigh 
ten  you  ;  but  if  I  suffer  you  to  proceed,  you 
will  inevitably  be  out  all  night,  which  I  can 
not  permit.  If  you  have  your  senses^  madam, 
you  will  certainly  hear  to  me.  If  you.  unfor 


ADSONVILLE.  161 

Innately  have  not,  I  shall  take  you  by  force  to 
my  father's  house,  where  my  mother  and  sis 
ters  will  take  the  best  of  care  of  you."  "  Is 
it  possible/'  said  she,  "  that  I  am  lost,  and 
that  you  intend  nothing  but  kindness?"  "  Ea 
sily  possible,"  said  he,  "  if  you  knew  my 
heart,  you  would  suspect  me.  of  nothing  else. 
I  will  convince  you.  Do  you  wish  to  go  up 
or  down  the  stream?"  "  Down,  certainly," 
said  she.  "  Step  here  then,"  said  he  "to 
the  bank  of  the  river.  See  you  were  going 
up  the  stream."  "  I  see,"  she  replied,  wring 
ing  her  hands,  and  looking  around  at  the  still 
but  darkening  horison,  •'  I  have  wronged  you, 
insulted  you,  past  aiU  forgiveness.  What  have 
I  called  you  !  I  have  riot  even  time  to  apolo 
gise.  Will  you  now  suffer  me  to  proceed  the 
right  way?"  *'<  I  will,  if  you  say  so,  but  not 
alone  ;  it  will  soon  be  dark,  and  you  are  at 
least  five  miles  from  home.  I  invite  and  en 
treat  you  to  go  home  with  me." 

Caroline.  0,  I  cannot.  What  would  be 
thought  of  me!  and  our  peopl  would  alarm 
the  cpuntry  :  they  will  as  it  is. 

The  young  man  replied,  that  if  she  was  de 
termined  on  going  home,  she  must  permit  him 
to  take  her  behind  him  on  his  horse;  and, 
said  he,  taking  out  to  the  highway,  I  will  have 
you  home  in  a  few  minutes. 

Caroline.  I  must  go  Siome  ;  any  thing  else 
I  leave  to  you.  I  distrust  you  no  more. 

Highly  elated,  he  MOW  rr<'i  for  his  horse; 
but  with  so  much  haste.  Mar.  ^ie  hig  i  spirited 
animal  frightened  at  his  sudden  approach,  and 
his  nerves  being  braced  vmn  the  coolness  of 


162  ADSONVILLE. 

an  autumnal  evening,  started  off,  and  eleva 
ting  his  head  the  length  of  his  neck,  and  lay 
ing  his  long  brush  upon  his  back,  coursed  it 
two  or  three  times  across  the  meadow  with 
such  a  formidable  appearance,  that  Caroline 
climbed  upon  the  fence  for  safety,  hi  very  mo 
ment  spent  in  this  way  was  adding  to  her  em 
barrassment  and  distress,  as  a  return  through 
the  fields  was  impossible  ;  and  if  she  should 
be  compelled  to  take  the  road  on  foot,  it  would 
be  very  late  before  she  could  get  home  ;  and  to 
go  home  with  her  new  acquaintance  appeared 
worse  than  any  other  expedient ;  from  this 
anxiety  she  was  relieved  by  seeing  the  horse 
at  length  cautiously  approach  his  master,  and 
smell  at  the  extended  hand,  whilst  with  the 
other  he  was  seized  by  the  mane  and  bridled. 
At  one  motion  the  young  man  was  from  the 
ground  on  his  back  :  and  wheii  he  rode  along 
side  of  the  fence  to  receive  Caroline,  although 
she  was  practised  to  that  manner  of  riding ; 
yet  his  strong  and  fiery  appearance,  in  any 
other  circumstances,  would  have  deterred  her 
from  risking  himself  on  his  back.  He  was  in 
such  g  od  condition  that  the  length  of  his 
spine  was  marked  by  an  indented  line,  and  so 
round  and  broad  on  the  back  as  to  form  a  safe 
and  convenient  seat,  which  without  hesitation 
she  occupied,  and  embracing  her  new  friend 
firmly  with  her  right  arm  ; 

"  With  head  held  high, 

And  braided  mane,  and  comely  browj"". 


ADSONVILLB. 

the  noble  steed,  as  if  proud  of  his  ability  to 
convey  his  precious  burden,  with  restrained 
jumps,  galloped  across  the  intervale,  and  with 
the  same  speed  and  sure  feet  maintained  his 
course  OV.T  the  rising  ground,  amidst  numer 
ous  and  large  loose  stones  rounded  perhaps^by 
rolling  in  the  retiring  waters  of  Noah's  de 
luge. 

At  the  entrance  of  every  field,  they  passed 
through  a  large  swing  gate,  balanced  by  the 
upper  bar  extending  back  four  or  five  yards 
over  the  main  part,  with  stones  placed  in  a 
box  on  it.  These  were  opened  arid  pulled  too 
after  them  by  the  young  man's  dexterity, 
without  dismounting :  at  the  same  intrepid 
gait  they  passed  on  the  margin  of  fresh  plough 
ed  lands,  through  Indian  corn  fields  newly 
harvested,  with  the  white  husks  left  standing, 
and  rattling  in  the  breeze;  through  extensive 
orchards,  down  a  way  dug  in  the  side  of  a 
hill  into  a  wide  and  deep  valley ;  ascending 
from  which,  on  the  opposite  hill,  at  a  distance, 
they  discovered  a  line  of  lights  extending  for 
a  mile  in  length,  at  irregular  distances,  and 
in  a  transverse  direction  to  the  course  they 
were  so  rapidly  pursuing.  At  that  house 
where  we  see  the  first  light,  said  he  to  Caro 
line,  which  we  shall  soon  pass  ,1  watched  last 
night  with  a  young  gentleman,  who  came 
there  sick  from  a  great  distance  to  the  North. 
66  What  village  is  that  ?"  said  Caroline. 
"  Plainville,"  was  the  answer.  As  she  pass 
ed  by  the  house,  she  observed  a  bed  with  the 
curtains  drawn  partially  back,  and  two  or 
three  persons  standing  before  it.  She  had 


164  ADSONVILLE. 

no  doubt  who  it  was,  but  her  own  situation 
occupied  her  attention  too  much  to  permit 
the  circumstance  to  have  that  effect  upon  her 
nerves,  which  at  another  time  might  be  ex 
pected  from  it ;  for  as  soon  as  the  horse  ap 
proached  the  high  way,  and  turning,  felt  the 
hard  road  under  him,  he  appeared  more  than 
ever  inclined  to  exert  his  utmost  speed ;  his 
gallant  rider  placing  his  hand  on  Caroline's 
arm,  and  pressing  it  more  closely  to  him,  said, 
"  now  my  angel,  hold  to  me  and  we  will  soon 
be  at  the  end  of  our  race ;"  then  easing  upon 
the  bit,  they  went  with  such  tremendous 
swiftness,  that  Caroline  had  to  lay  her  head 
to  his  shoulders,  to  avoid  the  current  of  wind 
created  by  their  velocity ;  and  the  sound  of 
the  horse's  hoofs  echoed  through  the  stillness 
of  night  from  the  distant  wood  in  one  con 
tinued  roll.  After,  at  this  rate,  turning  sev 
eral  sharp  corners,  descending  hills,  and  rat 
tling  over  bridges,  they  saw  the  length  of  a 
long,  straight  and  level  lane,  at  the  end  of 
which  more  brilliant  lights  arose  in  viewj 
where  they  finally  drew  up,  and  the  young 
gentleman  informed  Caroline  she  was  at  home. 
"  Now,"  said  he,  "  you  are  safe ;  give  me 
your  hand."  "  Yes,  sir,"  said  Caroline^ 
extending  it. 

*I  can  never  express  my  gratitude/  she  con 
tinued,  "  I  shall  never  forget  your  goodness] 
I  would  offer  you  money,  but  I  have  already 
insulted  you  too  far ;  you  would  greatly  ob 
lige  me,  and  relieve  me  of  a  weight  of  obliga- 
gation  to  accept  of  a  reward."  "  I  will,  in 
deed,"  said  he>  "  accept  of  ample 


ADSONVILLE.  165' 

and  this  is  it,  pressing  her  hand,  which  with 
the  considerate  .  of  having  served  you  and 
done  my  duty  overpays  me.  Perhaps  I  may 
see  you  again,"  said  he,  releasing  her  hand  : 
^Heaven  bless  him/  ejaculated  Caroline,  as  she 
ran  into  the  ftouse,  whilst  the  young  man  slip 
ping  his  bridle  rein,  walked  towards  home 
with  the  horse  smelling  leisurely  on  the 
ground  by  his  side,  his  coat  laid  close,  and 
his  flanks  smoking  with  sweat. 

Edgar  remained  until  the  third  evening 
without  a  perfectly  lucid  interval,  at  which 
time  his  recollection  returned,  whilst  his  aunt 
and  Penelope  were  sitting  by  the  fire/with 
the  room  but  partially  lighted,  in  order  to 
promote  sleep  in  their  patient:  *%t  the  first 
return  of  his  reason,  he  was  sensible  of  having 
beeii  deprived  "of  it,  but  unconscious  how  fong; 
the  room  he  could  recollect  no  acquaintance 
with,  nor  could  he  devise  at  all  where  he  was. 
He  remembered  sitting  out  on  his  journey, 
and  successively  every  event  up  to  his  en 
counter  with  the  wolf,  and  leaving  the  moun 
tain  ;  the  information  that  Eraeline  had  there 
given  him  also  was  but  too  quick  too  assume 
its  place  in  his  memory  :  he  was  not  certain 
whether  he  had  arrived  at  his  uncles  r  not. 
He  perceived  by  the  blisters  and  his  weak 
ness,  as  well  as  by  a  table  and  the  mantletree 
shelves  being  covered  with  phials,  teas  and 
bowls  of  powders,  that  he  had  probably  been 
some  time  sick  ;  he  reflected  that  his  wantonly 
giving  himself  up  a  prey  to  despair  at  dis 
appointment,  was  the  sole  cause.  The  extent 
of  his  disappointment  he  was  still  as  sensible 


166  ADSONVJLLE. 

of  as  ever ;  but  as  he  considered  it  now 
voidable,  he  must  either  conclude  to  die  un 
der  the  weight  of  it,  or  become  reconciled  to 
it  so  far  as  to  live  with  some  degree  of  se 
renity  and  happiness.     As  he  was  not  sure 
that  even  should  he  choose  it,   the  first  alter 
native  would  be  in  his  power,  he  resolved  to 
appeal  to  religion  and  philosophy  to  aid  him 
in  the  latter;  and  deciding  on  this,  he  began 
immediately  to  feel  the  resolution  of  it  to  have 
a  salutary  effect.     From  the  first  moment  of 
the  return  of  his  reason,  he  had  kept  his  eyes 
.fixed   upon  the   persons  in  the  room,   to  dis 
cover  whether  he  could  recognize  them ;  but 
without  success,  as  they  were  all  strangers. 
When  Penelope,  observing  him  to  lie  so  long 
quietly,  approached  softly  to  his  bed-side;  her 
strong  resemblance  of  Caroline  instantly  struck 
him   with  the    idea   that  it   was  really  her, 
which   he  thought  was  not  impossible,  how 
ever  unlikely,  as  he   knew  she  was  in  that 
part  of  the  country.     This  made  him  look  so 
earnestly  and  wildly  at  her,   that  she  did  not 
discover  the  favorable   alteration  in  his  disor 
dered  mind  as  well  as  body ;  her  looks  said 
it  was  Caroline,   but  his  reason  and  probabi 
lity  spake  another  language  ;  he  was  almost, 
ready  to  conclude   he  was  dreaming,   or  that 
he  had  not  yet  his  reason ;  she  asked  him  to 
take  some  medicine,   to  which  he  assented, 
and  thanked  her  in  such  a  manner,  that  con 
vinced  her  he  had  come,  as  she  expressed  it, 
to  himself.     After  he  had  taken  it,   he  ex 
tended  his   hand    for  hers,  which  she  gave 
him  :    he  then  requested  the    candle  to  be 


ADSONVILLEc  16? 

brought  to  the  bed,  which  being  complied 
with,  he  regarded  her  for  a  minute  with  the 
most  fixed  attention  ;  he  said  it  is  not  her ; 
but  no  one  could  be  more  kind,  not  even  — . 
He  stopped  short,  without  mentioning  any 
name.  Hut  Penelope,  from  the  circumstances 
thathad  occurred,  knew  who  he  meant  and  smi 
led;  at  which  he  again  thought  he  was  mistaken 
and  that  it  was  her,  but  with  one  more  earnest 
look  perceiving  it  was  not  he  gave  his  hand 
to  his  aunt,  saying, — this  is  my  aunt :  I  have 
been  insensible  what  a  troublesome  visitor  I 
have  been  to  you.  'I  hey  both  denied  that  he 
had  been  any  trouble  to  them,  and  assured 
him  of  the  pleasure  they  felt  at  seeing  him  so 
much  better.  He  then  called  for  his  uncle^ 
and  spake  to  him  as  for  the  first  time  that  he 
had  seen  him.  He  wished  to  know  whether 
the  coachman,  who  brought  him  there,  had 
been  remunerated  :  he  was  answered,  that  he 
said  nothing  about  pay,  and  they  supposed 
that  he  had  already  had  it.  On  a  moment's 
reflection,  he  said  he  believed  he  had  paid 
him  when  he  engaged  him.  He  then  desired 
some  person  to  go  to  Albany  for  his  chaise. — 
This  he  was  assured  should  be  done,  and  after 
he  had  given  directions  for  finding  it,  and  re 
specting  the  payment  of  charges,  &c.  he  was 
requested  to  trouble  himself  no  more  about  any 
such  concerns  until  he  had  recovered  more 
strength.  During  the  time  since  the  recovery 
of  recollection,  his  eyes  would  involuntarily 
rest  upon  Penelope,  surprised  at  her  strong 
resemblance  of  Caroline,  until  the  circumstan 
ces  became  more  familiar  to  him. 


169  ADSONVILLE. 

As  he  continued  to  grow  better  his  mind 
was  continually  occupied  upon  the  phrensy  his 
passion  fcr  Caroline  had  reduced  him  to.     He 
concluded  from  her  not  answering  his  letters, 
and  from  what  he  had  heard  from  Emeline  that 
Caroline  had  decided  against  him ;  or  rather 
that  she  was  determined  to  yield  to  the  wishes 
of  her  parents  in  relation  to  the  captain.  This 
accounted  to  him  for  the  extraordinary  cir 
cumstance  of  Mr.  Adson's  placing  his  daugh 
ter  so  far  from  home,  that  it  was  not  so  much 
on  the  account  of  preventing  his  keeping  Ca 
roline's  company  (which  might  otherways  have 
been  prevented)  as  it  was  to  place  her  where 
she  would  be  in  the  way  of  having  the  cap 
tain's.     He  no  longer  permitted  his  imagina 
tion  to  dwell  upon  those  charms  and  virtues 
which  were  once  the  theme  of  his  wakeful 
dreams  and  hopes  of  happiness.     He  magni 
fied  the  difficulties  that  might  arise  from  their 
prejudices  of  education,  which  would  be  likely 
to  lurk  with  them  through  life.     And  when 
he  felt  well  enough,  would  spend  much  time 
in  pleasant  and  facetious  chat  with  Penelope, 
and  so  much  did  her  kindness  and  open  heart 
ed  disposition  win  upon  him,  that  he  would 
.sometimes  entertain  a  hope  that  in  time  his  af 
fections   might  witness  a  bona   fida  transfer ; 
but  the  idea  yet  would  scarcely  yield  him  plea 
sure  :  and  the  image  of  Caroline,  more  perfect 
than  Penelope  could  represent  her,  would  fre 
quently  recur  to  his  imagination.     And  Pe 
nelope  not  doubting  but  that  Edgar  and  Caro 
line  were  irrevocably  attached  to  each  other, 


ADSONVILLE.  169 

would  often  introduce  her  to  his  remembrance, 
boasting  of  her  acquaintance  and  intimacy  with 
her,  which  contributed  to  demolish  the  ibrti- 
iications  which  he  erected  in  his  mind  as  fast 
as  he  could  build  them.  He  said  but  little  in 
reply,  only  to  rally  her  for  praising  herself, 
as  they  were  so  much  alike.  Whenever  Pe 
nelope  called  Caroline  handsome,  he  would 
ask  if  she  did  not  look  much  like  herself? 
Thinking  it  a  favourable  time,  however,  to 
find  out  something  more  to  confirm  himself 
in  the  certainty  of  his  fate  being  decided,  at 
one  time,  when  his  cousin,  as  he  called  Pene 
lope,  again  rallying  him  to  raise  his  spirits, 
as  she  said,  about  Caroline,  he  replied;  "  you 
know  a  great  deal  about  Caroline,  dost  thou 

know  any  thing  about  Captain  W y  ?  hast 

thou  never  seen  him  at  the  school  ?  At  this 
Penelope  blushed,  and  dropped  her  head, 
and  without  making  any  answer,  cast  a  glance 
at  her  mother,  to  see  if  she  noticed  it ;  which 
she  did,  and  without  manifesting  much  pleas 
ure  on  the  subject.  It  is  scarcely  necessary 
to  add,  that  he  interpreted  this  in  such  a  way 
as  to  leave  himself  in  the  belief  that  they  were 
acquainted  with  the  Captain  and  Caroline's 
intimacy  ;  but  wished  to  keep  it  from  him. 
Penelope  final!;  got  rid  of  the  question  by 
saying,  "  the  Doctor  says  I  talk  too  much  to 
thee."  He  eaid  he  was  willing  she  should 
say  no  more  to  him  on  that  subject ;  but  on 
any  other  she  could  not  say  too  much.  la 
-this  he  was  very  sincere,  as  he  was  now  more 
than  ever  convinced  that  all  his  conclusions 
were  well  grounded ;  otherwise,  why  did  she 

15 


170  AD90NV1JLLE. 

answer  him,  without  hesitation,  in  the  nega 
tive. 

Penelope  knowing  that  it  was  the  custom 
sit  the  school  occasionally  to  indulge  the  schol 
ars  from  a  distance,  who  had  no  relatives 
near,  with  a  ride,  had  interceded  with  the 
mistress,  and  obtained  her  consent  that  a  par 
ty  of  this  kind  should  be  formed,  of  whom 
Caroline  should  be  one,  to  call  upon  her  be 
fore  her  return,  with  the  view  of  bringing 
Edgar  and  Caroline  together,  as  soon  as  he  had 
so  far  recovered  as  to  render  it  prudent ;  ha 
ving  no  doubt  of  a  mutual  attachment  subsist 
ing  between  them,  although  neither  had  given 
fcer  direct  information  of  it.  Caroline  heard 
every  day  of  Edgar's  gradual  recovery,  and 
laving  no  doubt  that  he  would  call  upon  her 
the  moment  he  was  able,  and  seeing  an  inter 
view  could  not  be  avoided,  concluded  it  might 
Uke  place  at  Plain  Ville  with  as  little  embar 
rassment  as  at  school ;  and  accordingly,  when 
the  mistress  proposed  the  ride  to  her,  without 
designating  where,  although  Caroline  suspee 
ted  from  hints  she  had  received  from  Pencl- 
•pe,  yet  she  accepted  the  offer.  Her  late 
anxiety 'on  Edgar's  account,  had  half  convin 
ced  her  of  the  deep  interest  she  felt  in  his 
existence,  and  although  she  was  unwilling 
to  confess  to  herself,  that  this  interest  ex 
tended  beyond  respect  and  friendship  ;  and 
half  persuaded  herself,  that  it  would  give  her 
real  pleasure  to  hear  of  his  being  agreeably 
married  to  any  person  worthy  of  him  ;  yet  the 
interview  she  dreaded,  and  at  the  same  mo- 
desired  she  felt  anxiotts  to  {>rofes$  to 


ADSON\rlLL£.  171 

him  her  happiness  in  his  recovery,  yet  feared 
she  should  strengthen  that  dangerous  plant 
in  hoth  their  hearts,  which  might  yet  have  to 
be  eradicated  by  the  roots.  If  she  had  not 
put  on  the  most  favorable  constructions  upon 
her  own  case,  she  would  have  foolishly  yielded 
the  point  that  she  was  in  love,  and  then  like  a 
hypocondriacal  patient,  would  have  become 
subject  to  all  the  torments  of  its  reality.  Her 
spirits  had  been  a  perfect  thermometer,  which 
varied  according  to  the  prospects  of  the  ter 
mination  of  his  disorder  :  although  she  avoided 
too  much  reflection  on  a  subject  so  dangerous 
to  her  peace,  by  occupying  the  hours  not  de 
voted  to  study,  in  some  other  innocent  and  di 
verting  employment,  particularly  in  attending 
to  a  numerous  collection  of  flower- pots,  and  in 
selecting  and  gathering  from  the  garden  such 
seeds  and  roots,  as  she  thought  would  be  an 
addition  or  improvement  to  her  own.  In  this 
employment  she  took  great  delight,  and  pas 
sed  most  of  the  time  in  tolerable  serenity;  yet 
it  was  impossible  for  her  at  times  to  avoid  a 
review  of  her  acquaintance  with  Edgar,  and 
the  present  state  of  it.  Circumstances  were 
Hot  wanting  to  convince  her  of  his  attachment 
to  her,  and  tfut  he  actually  had,  according  to 
the  promise  he  had  made  in  his  letter,  come 
more  than  three  ha ndred  miles  on  her  account. 
This  preference  from  hira  she  considered  an 
honor,  and  on  the  score  of  gratitude,  was  not 
inclined  to  indifference,  but  felt  as  if  she  could 
not  be  happier  herself  than  in  promoting  his 
happiness,  and  finally,  that  her  heart  was  more 
his  than  she  ever  intended  it  should  be  anv 


172  ADSONVILLE, 

man's,  but  that  marriage,  should  he  propose  it.* 
of  which  she  could  not  doubt,  was  impossible ; 
not  only  on  the  account  of  the  repugnance  of 
her  father  to  it,  but  also  because  Edgar  be 
longed  to  a  society  that  she  highly  respected, 
whose  rules  forbid  the  proceeding  on  his  *7art 
on  pain  of  excommunication ;  which  conse 
quence  she  was  unwilling  to  have  such  ;\n  im 
portant  agency  in;  nor  could  her  high  sense  of 
honor  be  brought  to  brook  the  idea  of  going 
into  a  family  where  her  introduction  would  be 
considered  a  misfortune  ;  such  a  humiliation 
she  felt  if  she  should  submit  to,  she  should  be 
unworthy  of  Edgar,  for  whom  she  held  the 
most  exalted  esteem  as  a  man  of  both  talent 
and  sensibility,  as  well  as  possessing  every  man 
ly  grace  and  accomplishment.  These  reflec 
tions  almost  shook  the  fabric  of  admiration, 
which  had  lately  been  raised  in  her  mind  in 
favor  of  the  society,  and  but  for  this  she  could 
not  have  been  persuaded  that  any  regulation  of 
their  police  could  have  interfered  with  the  ra 
tional  happiness  of  any  of  its  members,  "in  any 
possible  case  ;  but  now,  if  Edgar's  happiness, 
as  he  had  assured  her,  depended  on  an  union 
with  her,  every  door  to  it  was  barred  by  hon 
or  or  principle.  If  even,  said  she  mentally,  I 
am  as- firm  in  the  belief  of  their  principles  as 
is  Edgar,  still  no  allowance  can  be  made;  he 
must  be  stigmatised  by  excotnm  nication,  or 
what  is  worse,  by  sending  a  hollow  hearted  ac 
knowledgment  of  what  he  hud  deliberately  per 
formed,  which  if  hypocritical  is  wicked  and  dis 
graceful;  if  sincere  is  a  thousand  twnes  worse  : 
she  who  would  consent  to  be  a  party  in  such  a 


ADSONV1LLE.  173 

proceeding  must  be  lost  to  every  fear  but  tbat 
of  celibacy;  and  if  to  obviate  the  difficulty, 
as  I  am  informed  is  sometimes  the  case,  I  sliould 
request  to  be  received  a  member,  such  indeli 
cacy  and  double  dealing  would  meet  its  meri 
ted  reward,  contempt  from  every  member, 
wllbse  good  opinion  was  worth  preserving. 

Thus  Caroline  reasoned,  and  whether  right 
or  wrong,  it  had  the  effect  to  destroy  in  her 
mind  all  probability  of  a  matrimonial  connex 
ion  with  him;  and  like  Edgar  she  was  compel 
led  to  fortify  her  mind  for  what  would*  in  de 
fiance  of  her  fancied  disinterestedness,  appear 
a  rugged  path  ;  she  thought  if  she  could  now 
see  him  married  to  his  satisfaction,  wheretione 
of  these  impediments  were  in  the  way,  it  would 
yield  her  the  highest  satisfaction  ;  and  the  re 
collection  that  she  had  ever  inspired  him  with 
a  partiality,  would  compensate  to  her  for  the 
loss  of  its  legitimate  advantages. 

The  time  fixed  upon  for  the  proposed  ride 
had  not  been  disclosed  to  Caroline  ;  but  on  the 
last  day  of  the  week,  as  she  had  closed  her 
ftook,  and  was  observing  the  animation  with 
which  many  of  the  scholars  were  preparing  to 
go  home,  and  return  on  the  commencement  of 
the  succeeding  week,  her  kind  mistress  re 
peated  the  proposal  she  had  spoken  of,  "  to 
ride  to  a  friends'  house  for  the  afternoon ;" 
Caroline  asked  where?  to  which  the  mistress 
replied,  with  a  smile,  that  they  could  make  no 
long  stay  at  any  place.  Caroline  replied 
firmly,  "  I  will  go,  if  you  please."  The 
scholars,  who  accompanied  Caroline,  could  not 
account  for  the  thoughtfulness,  and  the  inat- 

15* 


174  ADSONVILLE. 

tention  to  passing  objects  which  she  manifest 
ed  on  the  way :  her  mistress  was  better  able 
to  assign  a  reason  for  it,  and  judged  that  Caro 
line  understood  where  they  were  going,  and 
that  the  visit  was  of  more  importance  than 
she  would  be  willing  to  acknowledge. 

Penelope  was  prepared  for  their  reception. 
She  had  waited  upon  Edgar  so  long,  and  with 
so  much  affection,  and  he  had, 'for  reasons  al 
ready  given,  chatted  with  her  with  such  iree- 
dom,  that  she  regarded  him  on  his  recovery 
with  as  much  pride  and  pleasure,  as  she  had 
but  a  few  years  before  her  doll,  and  talked  to 
him  with  as  little  ceremony.  She  had  on  this 
occasion  insisted  OH  having  him  dressed  in  his 
best  clothes,  with  his  cravat  and  every  thing 
in  style,  in  order,  as  she  said,  to  shew  her 
cousin  to  the  best  advantage  to  her  school* 
mates.  He  wnlked  several  times  across  the 
room,  with  her  assistance,  which  was  render 
ed  with  so  much  innocent  freedom  and  cheer 
fulness,  that  it  greatly  endeared  her  to  him, 
and  raised  his  spirits  under  the  weight  of  the 
idea  of  losing  Caroline. 

She  had  given  him  to  understand  that  her 
mistress,  with  some  of  the  scholars,  were 
coming  to  se^  him,  and  he  calmly  waited  the 
event;  doubting  whether  Caroline  would  be 
induced,  if  permitted,  to  accompany  them  : 
but  when  they  arrived,  Penelope  informed 
him  she  had  come,  and  that  she  would  intro 
duce  her  alone  after  the  others  had  been  in. 
She  then  entered  with  half  a  dozen  young  la 
dies,  holding  each  other  by  the  hands,  and  ac 
companied  by  their  mistress,  who  successi 


A.BSONV1LLE.  175 

congratulated  him  on  his  recovery.  He  was 
pleased  with  their  enlivening  appearance,  and 
smilingly  thanked  them  for  their  goodness. 
They  then  took  their  leave,  and  strung  out  of 
the  room,  and  from  thence  to  the  orchard, 
which  gave  Penelope  an  opportunity  to  lead 
in  Caroline.  She  entered  without  her  bon 
net,  arid  virrssrd  vvith  more  than  ordinary 
care.  Edgar  was  lying  on  the  outside  of  the 
bed,  with  his  head  raised  :  as  their  eyes  met, 
he  smiled  and  called  her  name,  and  she,  in 
return,  faintly  articulated  his.  Penelope 
pointed  her  to  a  chair  at  the  head  of  his  bed, 
and  retired.  <fc  1  am  pleased/'  said  Edgar, 
at  seeing  thee  look  so  well,  thy  mind  must  be 
at  ease,-  thou  must  be  very  contented  at  the 
school."  She  commenced  to  speak  her  re 
gret  at  his  sickness,  and  her  pleasure  at  the? 
prospect'of  h'.s  rtcovrrv  ;  but  her  voice  failed 
before  she  had  finished  the  sentence.  Edgar 
raised  to  discover  what  affected  her.  **  Dear 
Caroline,"  said- he.  *'  1  had  like  to  have  said 
my  dear  Caroline  ;  whence  that  agitation,  for 
whom  those  uars  ?  Certainly  not  for  me.  Be 
composed  I  entree'  thee  :  we  have  no  time  to 
spare.  Such  an  opportunity  has  not  lately 
occurred  to  tis,  imr  is  it  likely  again  to  re 
cur;  and  although  it  is  probaMy  to  seal  my 
misery,  any  th«u:*  is  preferable  to  suspense. 
Most  precious  -*<H.  thou  can$t  not  be  indif 
ferent  to  my  sufferings |  and  although  thou 
probably  cannot,  consistent  ^ith  thy  own  hap 
piness,  relieve  them,  yet  i.X  is  certainly  in  thy 
power  to  grant  some  relief.  I  need  not  in 
form  thee  that  thou  wert  the  sole  cause  of  my 


176  ADSONV1LLE. 

journey,  and  of  the  present  state  of  my  health. 
No,  the  last  is  the  effect  of  my  own  impru 
dence  and  folly.  You  know  my  sentiments, 
perhaps  they  merit  no  answer  :  I  can  excuse 
thee,  if  thou  thinkest  they  do  not.  Any  thing 
in  th.ee,  will  appear  right  to  me.  I  expect  I 
have  accidentally  become  acquainted  with  thy 
sentiments  in  regard  to  this  subject,  so  im 
portant  to  me  ;  but  I  wish  to  have  it  sealed 
hy  thy  own  lips.  Speak,  my  Caroline,  we 
have  hut  a  moment." — She  would  have  spo 
ken,  notwithstanding  her  agitation,  if  she  had 
known  what  to  say  ;  if  she  could  have  inform 
ed  him  of  her  respect,  her  gratitude,  her 
good  wishes  :  to  this  task  she  knew  she  was. 
incompetent,  if  she  attempted  it.  She,  there 
fore,  said  with  a  faint  voice  ;  "  think»no  more 
of  me,  I  arn  unworthy"— he  waited  for  her  to 
proceed,  but  perceiving  she  did  not,  "  speak, 
Caroline,"  said  he,  "  but  do  not  say  any  thing 
about  being  unworthy  :  I  cannot  endure  that. 
I  have  every  reason  to  believe  thou  hast  al 
ready  decided  against  me ;  if  so,  or  if  not, 
why  not  inform  me  ?  If  thou  art;  determined  to 
yield  to  circumstances,  or  the  wishes  of  others ; 
to  the  wishes  of  others,  did  I  say !  perhaps  to 
thy  own  :  I  have  no  reason  to  thin^  but  they 
are.  What  etJort  or  opportunity  have  I  omit 
ted  to  obtain  thy  answer?  Think  of  thee  I 
shall,  so  long  as  recollection  lives  within  me  : 
feut  I  never  will  censure  thy  motives,  thy  con 
duct.  Imperious  circumstances,  such  as  the  best 
ef  mortals,  and  the  best  only  are  subject  to, 
may  tie  thy  hands  or  seal  thy  lips  :  my  only 
wish  is  for  thee  to  be  lia]>py;  and  for  me 


ADSONV1LLE.  17? 

it.  If  you  prefer  another  to  me,  only  say  it.'* 
To  this  she  was  determined  to  answer  distinct* 
ly ;  bat  the  last  words  were  uttered  with  so 
much  difficulty,  that  she  took  the  handker 
chief  from  her  face  to  discover  if  his  exertioa 
and  agitation  had  not  overcome  him  ;  she  per 
ceived  him  with  his  eyes  closing,  and  his  head 
falling  helplessly  on  its  side.  Her  alarm  re 
stored  her  to  the  exertion,  which  in  some  ca 
ses  it  would  have  deprived  her  of;  she  in 
stantly,  attempted  to  loosen  his  cravat,  crying, 
66  0,  my  dear  Edgar,  you  are  dying !"  she 
meant  to  have  said  fainting.  He  opened  his 
eyes,  and  seeing  her  bent  over  him  in  the  at 
titude  of  affection,  attempted  to  smile,  but  it 
was  too  late  to  arrest  his  fainting :  with  tremu 
lous  haste  she  loosened  his  cravat,  and  tore 
open  his  vest,  then  seized  a  tumbler  of  water, 
but  turning  to  apply  it  to  his  face,  and  seeing 
him  lay  to  all  appearance  dead,  she  had  not 
courage  to  dash  it  in  his  face,  but  dismissed  it, 
without  actually  letting  it  fall,  and  flew  to  call 
for  assistance  ;  but  in  her  trepidation,  unhap 
pily  took  the  wrong  door,  and  finding  she  was 
lost,  sunk  down  herself  into  a  swoon.  In  the 
mean  time,  Pern-lope,  thinking  the  audience 
had  been  protracted  as  long  as  would  be  for 
the  health  of  her  patient,  entered  the  room, 
and  at  the  first,  glance  discovered  that  Car 
oline  was  gone,  and  then  that  Edgar  appear 
ed  wakening  from  slfep,  with  his  cravat 
loose  about  his  neck,  and  his  vest  unbuttoned, 
she  asked  him  where  Caroline  was  ;  but  he 
knew  nothing  of  the  subject,  nor  hardly  noti 
ced  the  question.  Penelope  had  been  out  with 


178 

her  schoolmates,  and  did  not  know  but  that 
Caroline  had  gone  out  into  the  room  where  the 
family  were,  and  from  thence  out  of  doors ; 
she,  therefore,  flew  in,  and  asked  the  mistress 
if  Caroline  had  come  out,  and  being  answered 
in  the  negative  ;  she  cried  with  astonishment, 
"  where  then  is  she?"  and  ran  back.  This 
brought  her  mother  and  the  mistress  after  her, 
all  of  whom,  with  consternation  in  their  coun 
tenances,  asked  each  other  where  she  could 
be.  Edgar  had  now  so  far  recovered,  as  t* 
discover  their  confusion,  and  that  Caroline  was 
missing,  or  that  something  had  befallen  her, 
he  enquired  where  she  was  ;  but  not  receiring 
any  answer,  he  pitched  off  the  bed  and  made 
for  the  door :  whilst  to  prevent  it,  they  all  sur 
rounded  him.  Caroline,  who  had  inadvertently 
shut  the  door  after  her,  having  recovered,  and 
hearing  them  entreating  Edgar  to  be  pacified, 
now  entered,  and  coming  up  behind  him,  took 
hold  of  his  arm.  "  Here,"  said  Penelope, 
ff  here,  cousin  Edgar,  is  Caroline."  1  He  turn- 
ed,  and  falling  towards  her,  clasped  ner  in  his 
arms,  whilst  «he,  from  her  recent  misfortune, 
scarcely  able  to  sustain  her  own  weight,  sunk 
under  the  addition  of  his,  and  the  carpet,  by 
receiving  them  both,  fortunately  kept  them 
from  coming  to  the  floor. 

After  it  was  discovered  that  no  serious  acci 
dent  had  attended  their  mutual  descent,  it  had 
the  agreeable  effect  of  banishing  from  Caroline, 
at  the  same  time  that  it  restored  the  colour  to 
her  cheeks,  that  distressing  and  indescribable 
sensation  which  deprives  the  tongue  of  utter- 
ance  j  and  although  she  had  no  opportunity 


ADSONVILLE,.  179 

of  speaking  to  him  alone,  yet  she  endeavored 
to  convine  him  of  her  tender  feelings  towards 
him  by  attention,  and  pleasure  in  her  counte 
nance,  which,  but  for  this  purpose,  she  would, 
before  company,  chose  to  have  avoided.  Pe 
nelope  said  she  had  calculated  on  some  the 
atrical  scene  between  them  when  they  met, 
and  she  was  now  fully  satisfied  ;  indeed,  such 
was  the  effect  upon  the  whole  company,  that 
until  their  departure,  no  two  who  were  in 
the  room  could  look  each  other  in  the  face 
and  maintain  their  gravity. 

When  Caroline  took  her  leave,  she  said  in 
a  low  voice,  that  her  happiness  depended  on 
nothing  so  much  as  his  perfect  recovery.— 
'*  What  does  the  sweet  tormentor  mean  by 
that?"  said  he,  as  he  was  left  alone,  whilst 
the  visitors  were  attended  to  the  carriage. 
••'  When  I  supplicated  an  answer  to  my  suit, 
in  the  most  humble  terms,  not  a  word  could  I 
get ;  but  now  she  has  volunteered  something, 
which  must  be,  from  the  manner  in  which  it 
was  given,  more  than  a  compliment,  that  will 
be  sufficient  to  keep  me  on  the  rack  a  month 
longer. ??  But  the  most  rational  construction 
he  could  affix  to  it,  was  that* although  she 
could  not  give  him  her  heart,  yet  she  wanted 
to  do  every  thing  else  which  would  compen 
sate  for  it,  or  answer  as  a  substitute. 

Edgar's  health  improved  so  fast  that  he  was 
soon  able  to  walk  out,  and  make  observations 
•n  the  place  of  his  nativity,  and  where  he  had 
spent  the  days  of  his  early  childhood.  Some  of 
the  most  remarkable  features  of  it  were  faintly 
>TI pressed  en  his  memory,  but  the  most  part 


180  ADSONVTLLE. 

was  entirely  new.  The  village  was  almost  se 
cluded,  both  from  the  view  and  corruption  of 
the  rest  of  the  world;  the  prospect  not  extend 
ing  over  two  miles  in  any  direction  before  it 
rested  on  the  surrounding  hills,  or  became 
elevated  to  the  blue  horizon  or  fleecy  clouds : 
the  white  fronts  of  dwellings,  in  retired  situ 
ations,  smiled  through  close  rows  of  poplar;s 
and  locusts,  whose  tall  branches  whispered 
peace  in  every  breeze,  and  now  began  to  ena 
mel  the  yards  with  their  autumnal  tribute  of 
yellow  foliage.  The  easy  countenances  and 
cheerful  demeanor  of  all  he  met,  convinced 
him  that  some  more  than  ordinary  cause  con 
tributed  to  the  happiness  of  this  favored  spot. 
The  inhabitants  were  generally  connected  ei 
ther  by  blood  or  marriage,  and  being  mostly 
Friends,  lawsuits  have  never  been  suffered 
to  sow  the  seeds  of  lasting  enmity  ;  nor  tav 
erns  and  alehouses  to  corrupt  the  youth,  nor 
tempt  the  weakness  of  age  to  rob  the  afflicted 
wife  of  the  company  and  affection  of  her  hus 
band  ;  or  the  hungry  and  naked  child  of  the 
labor  and  support  of  its  father.  A  drunken 
man  in  the  streets  would  cause  as  much  alarm, 
as  the  escape  of  a  desperate  maniac,  or  a  wild 
beast  of  the  forest.  No  midnight  revelries 
disturb  the  rest  of  the  spheres :  no  delicate 
young  lady  is  heard,  at  the  break  of  day, 
coughing  and  knocking  at  the  servant's  door, 
to  be  admitted  from  the  ball.  Yet  at  the  close 
of  day  might  often  be  seen  platoons  of  young 
parties  sitting  in  the  piazzas,  walking  down 
some  shaded  avenue,  or  standing  on  some  re 
tired  eminence,  which  overlooked  a  dell  be- 


ADSONV1LLE.  181 

low,  perhaps  to  admire  the  artificial  elevation 
ajid  windings  of  a  rivulet  along  the  grassy 
feanks,  from  whence  to  dispense  its  variegating 
streams  over  the  sloping  meadows,  or  to  carve 
their  names,  or  that  of  an  absent  friend,  on  the 
bark  of  a  wild  poplar,  to  spread  with  the 
growth  of  every  successive  year,  and  some 
times,  alas,  to  remain  as  mementos  of  those 
who  were  absent,  never  more  to  return  ;  or^ 
perhaps,  they  contemplate  from  this  distance 
the  peaceful  appearance  of  their  respective 
homes,  or  the  luxuriant  fields  of  grain,  or  dis 
tant  pastures,  where  the  scattered  flocks  of 
sheep  resemble  white  specks  on  the  sides  of 
the  hills,  or  to  watch  the  descending  curtain 
of  falling  eve.  Yet  these  are  not  their  most 
social  parties;  successively  they  invite  each 
other  to  assemble  for  the  purpose  of  preparing 
apples  and  peaches  for  preserves,  by  paring 
and  dissecting  them  into  quarters  and  remo 
ving  the  seeds.  On  these  occasions  may  be 
seen  a  room  filled  with  baskets  of  fruit,  each 
surrounded  by  a  circle  of  youth  and  beauty  j 
where  jokes?r  songs,  stories,  hints  and  charges 
of  attachment  succeed  each  other,  sometimes 
producing  blushes  that  vie  with  the  red  streak 
in  deepness.  After  the  task  is  performed,  and 
the  baskets  removed,  plays  of  forfeit  are  intro 
duced,  where  the  swain,  condemned  to  kiss 
all  the  girls  present,  submits  to  the  penalty 
with  pleasure,  in  order  to  come  at  the  one^he 
loves. 

Huskings  are  a  very  common  entertainment 
in  autumn  in  the  vicinity  of  this  place,  but 
the  good  people  of  Plainville  do  not  patronize 

16 


182  ADSONVILLE. 

them,  considering  them  as  endangering  the 
health,  by  exposure  to  night  air  ;  and  their 
morals,  from  the  practice  of  taking  spirituous 
liquors,  and  opening  a  door  to  the  attendance 
of  other  night  and  popular  diversions,  from 
the  love  of  company  first  contracted  at  these 
places.  To  those  who  are  unacquainted  with 
the  term  husking,  the  following  description 
may  give  some  faint  idea :  which  is,  to  sepa 
rate  the  ears  of  Indian  corn  from  their  invelope 
of  husks.  The  corn  being  severed  from  the 
ground,  is  drawn  into  a  yard  near  the  barn  or 
crib,  and  laid  in  a  large  winrow,  several  rods 
long,  and  in  a  semicircle,  so  that  the  hus- 
kers  are  placed  on  the  outer  side,  where 
they  sit  and  throw  their  husks  over  their 
heads,  and  their  ears  forward  over  the  heap. 
From  sun-down  until  after  twilight,  the  com 
pany  are  successively  assembling ;  and  is  com 
posed  of  men  and  boys,  of  all  ages  :  the  young 
bucks  do  not  now  appear  in  their  Sunday  bests, 
but  en  the  contrary,  take  a  pride  in  wearing 
tn  old  great  coat,  with  perhaps  their  father's 
cast-off  broad  brimmed  slouched  hat;  arid  thus 
arrayed,  they  advance  sedately,  and  take  their 
stand  or  seat,  as  they  choose,  and  maintain  a 
pertinacious  silence,  whilst  those  who  are 
there  before  them,  at  every  new  comer,  ex 
pecting  their  particular  comrades,  lean  for 
wards  and  backwards,  out  of  the  line,  and  peak 
and  squint  to  discover  who  he  is,  and  thus 
continue  until  they  are  successful,  when  he 
throws  off  further  reserve,  and  enters  into  the 
general  conviviality,  if  it  may  be  called  general, 
where  the  long  line  is  formed  into  sociable  sec- 


ADSONVILLE.  183 

tions,  each  consisting  of  as  many  as  can  hear, 
and  take  a  part  in  the  discourse,  which,  in  its 
subject,  varies  according  to  the  taste  of  the 
one  who  gives  the  lead.  At  one  end  four  or 
live  men,  who  are  past  the  age  of  frolic  and 
fun,  having  the  circulating  medium  of  life  a 
little  accelerated  in  its  motion  by  passing  black 
Betty  in  her  occasional  round,  derive  the 
highest  satisfaction  by  a  retrospective  enjoy 
ment,  in  recounting  what  scrapes  they  had 
been  in  together  in  time  past;  whilst  the  next 
club  are  gravely  descanting  the  merits  of  their 
schoolmaster,  and  censuring  his  novel  method 
of  punishment,  as  not  so  rational  as  the  simple 
birch  ;  or  commending  him  and  telling  of  the 
improvement  of  their  children,  or  how  many 
times  they  read  around  in  the  forenoon,  and 
how  many  times  in  the  afternoon,  besides  spel 
ling.  If  theology  should  chance  to  be  chopt 
by  them,  it  is  always  some  hacknied  subject, 
and  seldom  varies  from  the  momentous  ques 
tion  of  fore-ordination,  or  foreknowledge;  the 
former  of  which  they  would  find  little  diffi 
culty  with,  but  for  the  interference  of  the 
latter.  Further  on,  four  or  five  youngsters 
have  their  heads  as  near  together  as  circum 
stances  will  permit,  and  speak  so  low  that  no 
thing  can  be  discovered  of  their  discourse, 
further  than  that  the  girls  are  the  subject  of  it. 
In  the  next  group,  half  a  dozen  are  urging 
the  seventh  to  sing,  ".The  girl  I  left  behind 
me,"  and  just  as  he  has  coughed  and  expect 
orated,  with  the  intention  of  complying  with 
their  request,  a  loud  voice  at  the  further  ex 
tremity  strikes  up  with,  "  There  came  to  the 


184  ADSONVILLE. 

beach/5  &c.  At  this,  every  individual  in  the 
whole  lifte  stops  the  rustling  of  the  husks,  or 
hunches  his  neighbor,  who  is  speaking,  to  lis 
ten  until  they  catch  what  tune  is  out,  and  then 
proceeding  in  their  business,  as  many  as  can 
lay  the  most  distant  pretensions  to  being 
singers,  join  with  it ;  and  although  some  are 
lamentably  out  of  tune,  by  being  too  far  in  the 
rear,  yet  others  are  a  whole  stave  ahead;  whilst 
the  rest,  still  more  unlucky  in  having  got  a 
different  tune,  compensate  for  the  mistake,  by 
the  loudness  of  their  vi  ices,  which  makes  such 
a  crossing  of  flats  and  sharps,  rising  and  fall 
ing,  that  with  the  influence  of  the  whiskey, 
with  which  they  wet  their  whistles,  the  very 
stars  appear  to  dance  and  keep  tune  in  the 
blue  expanse  over  their  heads. 

After  the  husking  is  performed,  two  or 
three  more,  according  to  the  number  of  stacks, 
of  the  most  active  required,  take  each  a  posi 
tion,  whilst  the  others  seize  upon  the  stalks, 
and  by  armfulls  hurl  them  upon  the  stackers, 
who  struggle  to  keep  above  them,  until  they 
suddenly  find  themselves  elevated  to  the  top 
of  a  stack,  and  out  of  the  reach  of  any  further 
addition  ;  and  the  whole  labor  being  now  com 
pleted,  wrestling,  running,  and  other  diver 
sions  ensue,  until  they  repair  to  the  house, 
where,  on  a  long  table,  at  convenient  distan 
ces,  huge  platters  of  hot  pot-pye  send  their 
curling  exhalations  in  smoky  columns  to  the 
ceiling ;  as  these  disappear,  they  are  replen 
ished  by  two  or  three  hale  looking  damsels, 
who  with  smiling  countenances,  and  newh 
starched  bibs  and  tuckers,  sail  around  the  room 


ADSONVILLE.  185 

with  all  the  celerity  and  velocity  that  the  pre 
sence  of  so  many  beaux,  never  fail  to  inspire 
girls  conscious  of  their  charms,  and  the  excel 
lence  of  their  cookery.  As  this  kind  of  food 
is  dry,  and  calculated  to  excite  thirst,  numer- 
.  ous  white  bowls  are  kept  brimmed  with  well 
wrought,  and  sparkling  cider,  which  are  lifted 
to  the  lips  as  often  as  they  apprehend  the 
quantity  of  pot-pye  introduced,  may  require 
moistening.  After  this  course,  the  scattered 
bones  of  the  legs,  wings  and  breasts  of  turkeys, 
geese,  and  other  fowls,  are  collected  from  the 
vsides  of  the  plates,  and  the  emptied  platters 
removed,  and  in  their  places,  others  are 
brought  containing  huge  quantities  of  pumpkin 
pie,  cut  in  triangular  pieces,  and  piled  pyra- 
midically  with  their  points  inward,  and  gradu 
ated  off  at  the  top  in  the  shape  of  a  hay-stack, 
or  Chinese  bonnet.  These  are  also  demolished 
in  their  turn,  after  which  the  ceremony  ends 
with  hunting  around  the  room  after  their  re 
spective  hats,  and  the  company  separate,  not, 
however,  until  after  proclamation  is  made 
where  the  next  meeting  of  the  kind  is  to  be 
held. 

With  the  older  part  of  society,  a  rational 
and  moderate  intercourse  is  kept  up  by  giving 
and  receiving  visiting  parties,  without  endea 
voring  to  extort  homage  from  each  other,  by 
outshewing  in  furniture  or  luxuries,  or  insult 
ing  them  with  sluttishness  or  indifference, 
which  proceeds  from  the  same  corrupt  source 
of  pride ;  but  neatness,  comfort,  cheerfulness 
and  rational  converse,  unmixed  with  backbi- 
tangs,  aixd  unsoured  by  political  feuds  or  reli- 

16* 


186  ADSONVILLE. 

gious  bigotry,  crown  all  their  entertainments. 
The  most  conspicuous  of  this  society  was  the 
family  of  him  v\ho  officiated  in  the  House  of 
Prayer.  They  were  the  standard  in  relation 
to  gaiety  of  dress  and  furniture  ;  to  advance 
Beyond  them  would  be  considered  an  unpar 
donable  deviation  from  plainness  ;  their  house 
was  always  open  for  the  entertainment  of  all 
respectable  strangers,  who  should  incline  to 
make  a  stop  in  the  village  ;  or  for  the  travel 
ler  who  desired  to  sojourn  but  for  the  night. 
From  them  emanated  the  refinement  and  in 
formation  conspicuous  in  their  neighbors ;  their 
library  was  kept  well  stored  with  books,  cal 
culated  to  inculcate  the  principles  of  their  so 
ciety,  and  general  morality,  to  the  exclu 
sion  of  works  of  imagination  ;  unless,  indeed, 
that  busy  faculty,  instead  of  being  confined 
exclusively  to  novels  and  romances,  should  find 
its  way  into  books  written  under  a  more  impo 
sing  and  sanctified  character.  These  books 
were  always  ready  to  be  either  loaned,  be 
stowed,  or  sold,  according  Jto  the  condition  or 
wish  of  the  applicant. 

In  the  rear  of  the  house  of  Edgar's  rela 
tions,  was  an  extensive  apple  orchard ;  and 
this  was  the  season  when 


every  breeze, 


*'  Shook  from  the  pendant  boughs  a  mellow  shower." 

The  long  and  regular  rows  of  trees,  and  pro 
fusion  of  rich  fruit  of  various  hues  that  cover 
ed  the  ground  beneath  them,  with  the  pyra- 
midial  piles  of  red  arid  yellow  apples  around 
the  creaking  cider-mill,  filled  the  mind  of  Ed 


ADSONVILLE.  i87 

gar,  as  he  wandered  around  with  sensations 
partaking  of  novelty  and  pleasure,  and  opera 
ted  to  counteract  the  effect  of  the  recollection 
of  his  absent  friends  ;  and  the  fading  appear 
ance  of  the  variegated  foliage  of  the  forest, 
which  filled  his.  mind  with  melancholy.  The 
atmosphere  was  in  that  state  so  delightful  to  a 
reflecting  mind,  called  Indian  summer,  or  smo 
ky  days,  when  the  dazzling  lustre  of  a  clear 
sun  is  shielded  and  rendered  mild  and  crimson 
colored  by  a  pellucid  haze,  which  occurs  reg 
ularly  in  autumn  after  two  or  three  severe 
frosts  have  set  at  liberty  the  humidity  of  such 
leaves  and  plants  as  are  fatally  affected  by  their 
influence.  The  orchard  on  the  back  side  ter 
minated  at  the  commencement  of  an  extensive 
intervale,  through  which  the  Wappinger's 
creek  passed,  before  he  leads  his  course  along 
the  banks  on  which  Caroline  pursued  her  stu 
dies.  Here,  on  either  side,  were  to  be  seen 
some  straggling  and  excessively  tall  hickory 
trees,  which  bore  their  only  fruit  far  out  of 
reach,  excepting  when  agitated  by  the  strong 
hand  of  Boreas,  it  fell  white  from  the  shell  and 
covered  the  ground,  like  hail  from  the  clouds 
of  heaven.  Here  each  fine  morning  with  the 
rising  sjjm  he  would  inhale  health  and  spirits, 
as  he  (D^med  the  privilege  of  accompanying 
Penelope,  or  relieving  her  from  the  task  of 
collecting  such  nuts  as  had  fallen  the  preced 
ing  night,  and  here  he  often  shook  the  dew 
drops  from  the  thick  hedge  row,  in  climbing 
after  festoons  of  wild  grapes  that  hung  in  clus 
ters  from  the  promiscuous  windings  of  the  ex 
tended  vine. 


188  ADSONVILLE. 


CHAPTER  VL 


"  So  from  the  wide,  extended  round 
Of  all  religions,  will  be  found 
One  only  Lord  of  light." 


ON  his  return  from  one  of  these  walks  he 
heard  it  announced  that  a  preacher  of  the  so 
ciety,  and  a  stranger,  had  made  an  appointment 
at  the  meeting-house  for  the  afternoon ;  the 
news  is  speedily  communicated  through  the 
village  ;  and  although  the  messenger  carries 
no  lighted  torch  ;  yet  it  is  much  like  the  man 
ner  that  Scott  describes  theHighlander's  sum 
mons  to  war,  and  is  attended  too  with  equal 
punctuality ;  no  secular  concern  being  consid 
ered  a  sufficient  excuse  for  absence.  At  the 
time  appointed  he  walked  towards  the  place 
@f  worship  ;  its  very  situation  was  calculated 
to  inspire  that  kind  of  silent  adora^pii,  so 
much  the  practice  of  the  congregation  who 
assembled  in  it.  It  was  on  a  retired  eminence, 
surrounded  and  secluded  by  trees  and  shrub 
bery  of  natural  growth,  which  whispered  in 
the  breeze  over  the  graves  of  the  silent  prede 
cessors  of  the  village,  and  hushed  every  unruly 
and  sordid  passion,  before  the  devotee  reached 


ADSONVILLE.  189 

the  sacred  threshold.  Here  no  knotty  points  of 
theology  are  rendered  more  puzzling?  by  inef 
fectual^  ttempts  at  disentanglement :  no  theatri 
cal  displays  of  eloquence,  or  concerts  of  instru 
mental  or  vocal  music,  to  entertain  the  head  or 
gratify  the  senses ;  but  the  object  is,  by  retiring 
from  the  world  and  its  cares,  and  in  a  manner 
from  themselves,  to  give  time  for  such  reflec 
tion  as  shall  mend  the  heart : — nothing  is  in 
sisted  upon  from  the  pulpit,  but  to  give  place 
and  attention  to  that  light  which,  as  Hudibrass 
says,  "  like  a  lanthorn  they  are  within  us  ;" 
and  to  inculcate  the  necessity  of  preserving 
those  testimonies  inviolate,  which  have  been 
handed  down  from  their  predecessors,  and  in 
culcating  the  doctrine  of  sobriety,  peace,  and 
brotherly  kindness. 

As  the  assembling  worshippers  gathered 
around  the  entrance,  a  carriage  drove  up> 
which,  from  a  whisper  amongst  some  young 
men  near  him,  Edgar  understood  had  come 
from  the  school.  Four  or  five  young  ladies 
issued  out,  and  darted  directly  into  the 
house;  but  not  without  his  perceiving  who 
one  of  them  was.  This  was  not  their  ordinary 
place  of  worship ;  but  they  had  come  on  ae- 
count  of  the  appointment  having  been  made 
by  a  stranger  of  eminence,  and  Caroline,  whose 
curiosity  had  become  greatly  excited  to  be 
come  acquainted  with  the  society,  attended 
with  them  at  her  request. 

During  the  silence  which  always  precedes 
the  service  in  those  meetings,  Edgar  appeared 
thoughtful  as  if  in  silent  prayer;  nor  did  he  ap 
pear  much  interested  in  the  commencement  of 


190  ADSONV1LLE. 

the  discourse,  wherein  the  preacher  attempt 
ed  to  point  out  the  mistakes  which  people 
made  in  regard  to  religion,  from  wher.ce  arose 
all  the  evils  which  are,  by  scepticism,  charged 
to  the  account  of  religion.  "  Religion,"  says 
he,  "  is  something  which  reduces  all  mankind 
to  one  level ;  in  this  all  are  equally  concerned. 
The  king  on  his  throne  has  hut  one  immortal 
soul,  and  the  beggar  on  the  dung- hi  11  has  one 
equally  dear,  equally  valuable  in  the  Divine 
sight,  and  equally  an  object  of  his  paternal 
regard,  and  hence  his  mercy  and  the  offers  of 
his  salvation  are  universal  ;  he  has  constituted 
man  with  a  will  and  understanding  of  his  own ; 
a  free  agent,  with  the  privilege  and  power  of 
choosing  for  himself;  therefore  he  cannot,  con 
sistently  with  man's  constitution,  force  salva 
tion  upon  him :  universal  mercy  d"»es  not 
require  it :  but  universal  justice  does  re 
quire  that  the  means  of  salvation  be  extended 
to  all.  If  salvation  depend  upon  the  choice 
of  the  subject,  it  must  in  some  shape  or  other 
be  presented  to  him  before  he  can  exercise 
that  choice  :  and  this  is  that  light,  which  St. 
John  says,  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  in 
to  the  word,  and  no  man  ever  stands  condem 
ned  but  for  the  rejection  of  this  light;  they 
may  reject  every  thing  else,  but  the  rejection 
of  this  light  alone  is  what  brings  condemna 
tion  ;  for  this  is  the  condemnation  of  the  world, 
that  light  has  come  into  the  world,  but  men 
choose  darkness  rather  than  light,  &c.  This 
light  is  that  which  preaches  the  gospel  to  every 
creature  under  heaven.  In  what  other  possi 
ble  sense  can  the  gospel  be  said  to  be  preach- 


ADSONVILLE.  191 

cd  to  every  (rational)  creature  under  heaven, 
but  by  a  universal  principle  of  light,  which 
as  John  says,  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh 
into  the  world.     This  light  is  the  new  cove 
nant  that  was  promised  in  the  latter  days,  that 
should  be  written  on  the  heart,  fend  printed  in 
the  inward  part :  and  every  man  can  bear  wit 
ness  to  the  fulfilment  of  the  promise;  for  there 
is  not  a  man  under  heaven,  but  feels  and  knows 
the  operation  of  this  principle.     It  speaks  one 
language,  it  is  the  same  in  China  as  in  Amer 
ica.     It  condemns  a  man  for  doing  what  he 
thinks  is  wrong.     It  is  strictly  consistent  in 
condemning  a  Jew  or  Mahometan  for  eating 
pork,  whilst  it  will   exonerate  a  Christian  for 
the  same ;    because  the  first  do  that  which 
they   think    is    wrong,    which    always  pro 
ceeds   from    a  corrupt    principle :    the  man 
who  does  a  thing  he  thinks   is   wrong,    acts 
from  a  corrupt  principle,  although  the  thing  LG 
in  itself  innocent ;  and  so  vice  versa,  any  ma? 
doing  a  thing  which  he  believes  is  right,  dot 
certainly  as  regards  him  right.    Angels  coulf 
do  no  more,  and  this  principle,  true  to  its  of 
fice,  justifies  him  for  it.     Thus  is  the  mercy, 
goodness,  and  justice  of  Providence  manifest, 
m  that  he  judges  man  by  his  spirit,  according 
to  that  measure  of  light  which  they  have, 
and  not  that  which  they  have  not.     This  is 
the  religion  I  call  you  to  embrace,  a  religion 
which  needs  not  the  aid  of  laborious  study  to 
understand,  nor  sophistry  to  prove,  there  is 
m  every  man  a  witness  for  it ;    this  is  a  reli 
gion  which  none  denies  5    they  may  dispute 
what  it  is,  may  call  it  education,  conscience 


192  ADSONVILLE. 

or  whatever ;  but  they  will  acknowledge  that 
all  are  condemned  for  doing  that  which  they 
believe  wrong,  and  justified  for  doing  that 
they  believe  right;  this  very  circumstance 
proves  that  it  is  of  perfect  origin,  for  the  most 
perfect  justice  will  take  the  same  ground. 
This  makes  the  Christians  in  our  land  doubly 
accountable  for  the  blessings  which  they  en 
joy  of  Christian  instruction,  and  the  light  of 
the  scriptures ;  and  it  places  the  distant 
realms,  where  it  has  not  pleased  Providence 
yet  to  introduce  them,  on  a  scale  of  accounta 
bility,  consistent  with  the  light  received  ;  and 
this  is  strictly  and  rationally  consistent  with 
the  nature  of  heaven,  which  consists  in  right 
eousness,  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Heaven  is  a  state,  as  much  as  a  place  ;  it  is 
that  happy  feeling,  which  always  clothes  the 
mind,  after  having  done  that  which  we  believe 
is  right — and  hell  also  is  as  much  a  state,  as 
place  ;  it  is  a  horrible  consciousness  of  having 
done  that  which  we  know  is  wrong ;  and  a 
wounded  spirit,  who  can  bear  ?  We  must 
expect  to  enter  here  into  a  commencement  of 
that  state  which  is  to  be  eternal — we  must  not 
limit,  nor  locate  our  ideas,  in  regard  to  spi 
rit,  nor  remain  in  the  childish  idea  that 
heaven  is  a  place,  located  far  above  the  clouds  : 
and  hell  below  the  earth  :  this  idea  has  ari 
sen  from  the  fact,  that  virtue  and  goodness 
exalts  or  raises  its  votary,  whilst  vice  and  wick 
edness  sinks  and  lowers  it.  And  here  we  see 
how  this  will  effectually  remove  all  persecution, 
and  all  sectarianism  ;  for  we  have  only  to  re-, 
commend  men  to  do  that  which  appears  to 


ADSONVILLE.  193 

them  to  be  right.  We  have  no  right  to  judge 
of  what  is  right  for  them  :  all  men  are  born 
equal  in  a  religious  as  well  as  a  political  sense? 
and  no  man  nor  church  has^a  right  to  judge  an 
individual  in  regard  to  his  faith  towards  his  Ma 
ker,  to  whom  every  one  of  us  are  individually 
accountable,  and  to  whom  none  of  us  can  an 
swer  for  others.  The  soul  the  Creator  has  re 
served  to  himself;  it  cannot  be  governed  nor 
compelled  by  all  the  powers  of  man  ;  fire  and 
sword  have  been  used  in  vain  ;  the  body  may 
be  destroyed,  but  the  mind  cannot  be  forced, 
where  it  is  disposed  to  remain  faithful.  The 
body  or  the  moral  conduct  alone  becomes  cog 
nizable  to  man  when  it  interferes  with  the 
rights  and  privileges  of  others.  I  may  be  a 
Quaker,  another  may  be  a  Presbyterian,  and 
another  a  Baptist,  or  Universalist ;  yet  if  all 
act  in  strict  obedience  to  what  they  believe 
right,  they  feel  justified  and  not  condemned : 
and  if  our  hearts  condemn  us,  God  who  is 
greater  will  condemn  us  also;  and  so  also  we 
have  good  reason  to  conclude  that  if  our 
hearts  or  consciences  condemn  us  not,  neither 
will  he.  This  is  our  doctrine  of  believing  in 
the  teaching  of  the  Spirit  or  revelation  :  we 
place  religion  in  obedience  to  known  duty  ;  it 
cannot  consist  in  duties  unknown,  it  cannot 
consist  in  mere  dogmas  of  faith  or  belief.  If 
is  a  mistaken  idea,  that  we  place  religion  in 
such  trifles  as  a  peculiar  phraseology,  or  cut 
or  colour  of  our  garments  ;  there  is  no  more 
religion  in  a  straight  coat  than  in  one  ever  so 
crooked,  but  we  believe  that  neither  religion, 
feason,  nor  philosophy,  all  which  must  harmo- 

17 


194  ADSONVILLE. 

nize,  will  condemn  the  idea  of  not  being  confor 
med  to  all  the  changeable  fashions  of  the  world, 
in  which  the  lightest  and  most  frivolous  minds 
always  excel  and  lead.  In  the  formation  of 
our  discipline,  it  never  wtxs  imagined  that  it 
would  be  a  subject  that  would  a  fleet  the  men, 
but  the  female  part  of  the  family,  the  weaker 
vessels,  who  are  naturally  fond  of  feathers  and 
trifles. 

Caroline  had  been  all  attention,  but  on  hear 
ing  this  she  turned  her  expressive  eyes  around 
on  the  female  part  of  the  audience,  but  not 
discovering  any  marks  of  surprise  or  indigna 
tion  in  the  sober  countenances  of  the  sisters. 
she  concluded  that  the  fault  must  be  in  her 
self  :  but  when  he  proceeded  to  enquire  of 
the  men,  if  one  cape  was  not  as  good  as  four 
or  five,  and  if  all  over  one  were  not  added  on 
account  of  pride,  she  again  listened  with  more 
respect.  He  said  that  because  plain  clothes 
were  put  on  by  dishonest  men  to  deceive,  it  did 
not  militate  at  all  against  the  propriety  of 
plainness  ;  for  that  sheep's  clothing  was,  in  it 
self,  good,  even  though  on  a  wolf's  back.  In 
addressing  the  members  of  the  society  spe 
cially,  he  stated  that  a  departure  from  plain 
ness  lead  to  a  more  important  evil,  that  of  go 
ing  out  in  marriage.  He  depicted  the  in 
conveniences  likely  to  accrue  from  what  he 
called  mixed  marriages. 

"Marriage,"  said  he,  "  implies  union  not 
only  of  hands,  but  hearts,  in  the  pursuit  of 
the  same  object.  With  mutual  happiness  in 
view,  they  must  become  emphatically  one 
flesh,  deriving  satisfaction  and  happiness  from 


ADSONV1LLE.  195 

the  same  objects,  and  participating  in,  and 
thus  lightening,  such  afflictions  as  shall  fall  to 
their  lot.  Where  there  is  not  this  unity  of  heart, 
they  cannot  be  said  to  be  married,  but  chain 
ed  to  each  other,  like  Prometheus  to  the  rock, 
with  a  vulture  feeding  upon  his  vitals.  Instead 
of  harmoniously  drawing  together  in  the  yoke, 
one  pulls  one  way  and  one  the  contrary;  how 
much  better  would  it  be  for  both,  at  least  in 
this  world,  if  neither  of  them  had  any  reli 
gion  at  all;  and  how  is  the  evil  aggravated 
when  they  come  to  be  blessed  with  children  : 
if  a  blessing  that  is  under  such  circumstances, 
attached  by  nature  to  both  parents,  but  com 
pelled  by  their  disagreement  to  decide  be 
tween  them,  and  condemn  the  counsel  of  ei 
ther  the  one  or  the  other. 

Caroline's  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  preach 
er,  with  reference  to  herself  and  Edgar : 
but  as  this  was  going  farther  into  consequen 
ces  than  she  expected,  she  turned  her  eyes 
hastily  around,  to  see  if  any  one  noticed  her 
attention  ;  they  met  Edgar's  with  a  smile  on 
his  countenance,  which  indicated  that  whilst 
she  had  attended  to  the  preacher,  he  had  been 
equally  concerned  to  mark  the  effect  his  dis 
course  had  upon  one  of  his  hearers ;  she  in 
stantly  held  down  her  head,  arid  remained  in 
thot  position  during  the  sermon,  excepting 
when  in  the  application  the  preacher  earnest 
ly  pressed  it  upon  his  young  friends,  to  guard 
their  imagination,  and  every  avenue  of  the 
heart,  to  prevent  their  affections  from  being 
ensnared  where  such  consequences  would  be 
Jikely.to  ensue.  She  HI  her  turn  had  the^curi- 


196  ADSONVILLE. 

osity  to  observe  (perhaps  from  interested  mo 
tives)  what  impression  it  made  upon  him,  but 
she  observed  him  regarding  the  Friend  with 
a  composed  look,  that  plainly  manifested  that 
he  was  neither  afraid  to  look  at  the  subject, 
nor  yet  to  be  moved  by  it  without  sufficient 
reasons.  He  had,  in  fact,  the  most  perfect 
unity  with  it,  as  far  as  it  turned  upon  a  dif 
ference  in  religious  sentiments,  which  are  not 
always  defined  by  the  boundaries  of  societies. 
After  this  speaker  had  ended  his  discourse, 
another  rose,  and  treated  this  subject  with 
more  plainness,  but  less  delicacy,  referring  to 
the  idolatrous  consequences  which  accrued  to 
the  Israelites  from  their  taking  wives  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  land,  applying  those  scrip 
tures;  "  Be  not  unequally  yoked  with  unbe 
lievers — what  fellowship  hath  Christ  with  Be 
lial,  light  with  darkness?"  &c.  Happily  his 
discourse  was  too  broad  to  be  long,  and  imme 
diately  on  his  setting  down  the  meeting  con 
cluded. 

Edgar  met  Caroline  at  the  door,  and  took 
her  hand  and  held  it  until  he  had  assisted  her 
into  the  carriage.  She  expressed  the  pleasure 
it  gave  her  to  see  him  so  well  as  to  be  out, 
and  entreated  him  to  avoid  every  thing  likely 
to  produce  a  relapse.  He  said,  if  he  could 
believe  she  was  really  interested  in  his  reco 
very,  it  would  be  to  him  an  object  worth  at 
tending  to.  He,  smilingly,  asked  her  how 
she  liked  the  discourse,  and  she  answered  em 
phatically,  u  Well !  and  wo  will  betide  you 
if  you  forget  it.*'  The  coachman  was  on  the 
box,  and  the  other  passengers  seated  and 


AQSONVILLE.  197 

waiting  with  polite  impatience,  for  Edgar  to 
release  his  fair  captive,  that  they  might  pro 
ceed,  which  he  discovering,  handed  her  in> 
and  fastening  the  door,  away  went  once  more 
alibis  earthly  treasure,  like  a  bird  that  had 
slipped  from  his  hand  into  the  wide  world.) 

The  young  men  of  the  village,  with  whom 
he  had  become  acquainted,  pressed  around  him 
to  know  something  of  the  beautiful  scholar, 
with  whom  he  appeared  to  be  on  such  agree 
able  terms. 

Notwithstanding  Edgar  improved  every  op 
portunity  of  speaking  with  Caroline,  and  still 
indulged  a  secret  hope  that  his  fortitude  had 
not  in  this  case  altogether  des.erted  him,  and 
that  the  tables  might  yet  turn  more  favorable 
to  his  wishes  ;  yet  since,  and  during  his  reco 
very,  he  exerted  all  his  fortitude  and  philoso 
phy  to  conquer  or  tame  the  wildness  of  his 
passion;  to  resolve  never  to  see  her  again,  was 
a  step  which  if  he  found  absolutely  necessary, 
he  was  resolved  should  be  the  last  resorted  to. 
All  he  was  by  this  discipline  able  to  attain  to, 
was  to  contemplate  losing  the  object  of  his  af 
fection,  without  absolute  resignation  to  despair. 
He  could  not  bear  the  thought,  much  less  de 
rive  satisfaction  from  it,  that  time  would  ef 
face  her  beloved  image  from  his  memory,  or 
another  supplant  her  in  his  affections  :  sepa 
rated  from  his  home  and  business,  as  he  was 
now,  he  found  his  imagination  was  too  much 
at  leisure  to  renounce  the  object  which  afford 
ed  so  much  scope  for  the  exercise  of  its  aetiv* 
ity. 

.17* 


198  ADSONV1LLE. 

On  his  way  from  the  meeting  he  determined 
to  procure  on  the  next  day  a  final  and  deci 
sive  interview  with  Caroline,  and  in  the  event 
of  its  sealing  with  black  his  prospects  in  re 
gard  to  her,  to  proceed  hastily  home  and  anni 
hilate  himself  and  her  image,  in  application 
to  business  and  the  company  of  bachelors. 

He  had  been  invited  to  dine  and  spend  the 
afternoon  at  the  minister's,  where  the  stran 
ger  was  also  to  be,  but  from   his  musing  hu 
mor,  he  did  not  arrive  until  all  the  other  com 
pany  invited  had  entered.  After  his  over- coat 
was  disposed  of  on  the  bannisters  in  the  hall. 
he  was  introduced  into  the  common  parlour : 
this  introduction  did   not  much  disturb  the 
company,  which  consisted  of  the  stranger  and 
his  com  panion,  and  several  of  the  most  elderly 
and  zealous  ot  the  professors  belonging  to  that 
Electing  :  they  were  engaged  in  conversation 
on,  and  condemning  the  practice  of  reading 
newspapers  ;  whilst  the   reverend  host,  hav 
ing  just  received  one  wet  from  the  press,  sat 
with  one  foot  on  the  screen,  composedly  open 
ing,  turning,  and  extracting  all  the  contents  of 
it,  with  a  slight  smile  on  his  countenance,  at 
the    superstitious  prejudice    of    his   friends, 
which,  as  he  did  not  like  openly  to  comlct, 
he  partly  affected  not  to  attend  to.     When 
they  were  invited  to  walk  in  to  dinner,  Edgar 
was  surprised  to  find  that  he  had  yet  seen  but 
half  of  the  company,  and  in  the  hall  through 
which  they  passed,  stood,  turned  to  one  side, 
a  coKipany  of  young  people,  who  were  bhang- 
ing  rooms  with  the  older,  in  order  to  dine  at 


ADSONVILLE.  199     ' 

the  second  table ;  and  among  these  he  discov 
ered  the  company  from  the  school  :  he  would 
have  preferred  and  insisted  on  returning  to 
the  room  with  them,  hut  this  was  not  permit 
ted  to  either  him  or  Caroline.     He  must  dine 
at  the  first  on  account  of  his  being  a  conva 
lescent,  and  she,  because  all  felt  interested  in- 
her  having  the  company  of  the  public  Friends, 
as  they  properly  enough  considered  her,  a 
young   person   of    distinguished   accomplish 
ments,  who  had  her  eye  towards  the  Society. 
She  was  waited  upon  with   the  most  distin 
guished  attention  by  the  elegant  mistress  of 
the  house,  whose  urbanity  a*d  indefatigable 
politeness,  appeared  to  impose  it  upon  her  as 
an  indispensable  duty  to  smile  upon  every  in 
dividual  in  the  company,  and  speak  to  them  in 
the   most  obliging  accents,    thus  to  spread, 
like  a  fairy  mantle  over  the  whole  company, 
that  cheerfulness  and  bland  humour,  which  is 
not  so   much  from  natural  disposition,  as  from 
mental  discipline,  and  the  rigid  and  constant 
practice  of  the  rules  of  politeness  ;  Caroline 
was  astonished  at  the  profusion  and  luxury 
exhibited  before  her  by  a  people  whom  she 
had  hitherto  supposed  adhered  in  all  cases  to 
the  strictest  rules  of  temperance  and  plain 
ness. 

'  he  floor  was  covered  with  a  variegated, 
although  home  manufactured  carpet,  with  a 
fine  figured  rug  before  the  hearth  :  splendid 
maps  were  suspended  on  the  walls,  and  the 
company  were  seated  in  fancy  chairs,  orna 
mented  with  landscape  paintings. 


200  ADSONV1LLE. 

One  of  the  Friends,  seated  by  Caroline,  in 
An  agreeable  way,  suggested  to  her  that  the 
manners  and  conversation  of  the  company  she 
now  associated  with,  must  appear  singular  to 
her,  as  she  had  been  educated  in  a  different 
manner,  and  unacquainted  with  Friends. — 
Caroline  felt  embarrassed  at  being  left  under 
the  necessity  of  replying,  and  thereby  putting 
herself  in  the  way  of  taking  a  part  in  the  con 
versation,  as  she  wished  to  remain  a  silent 
but  watchful  listener  to  the  others,  who  had 
formed  in  the  spacious  room  several  little  in 
sulated  circles,  engaged  on  such  topics  as  had 
respectively  occurred  to  their  attention.  At 
hearing  a  conversation  opened  with  the  one, 
not  a  Friend,  they  generally  separated  their 
heads,  which,  to  prevent  disturbing  their 
neighbours,  had  been  neared  together  in  their 
social  chit  chat,  straightened  themselves  up. 
and  appeared  to  listen  respectfully,  without 
wishing  to  put  to  too  great  a  trial  her  confi 
dence. 

Caroline  replied  to  the  Friend,  that  the  no 
velty  of  her  present  society  was  nothing  to 
what  she  should  have  expected  from  her  for 
mer  slight  acquaintance  with  Friends.  I  am 
every  day  finding  out  something  new  of  your 
practices  and  principles,  and  the  more  I  find 
out  of  them,  the  better  I  like  them  ;  but 
there  are,  I  confess,  some  things  which  I  can 
not  discover  the  consistency  of,  although  the 
fault  may  probably  be  in  myself.  "  And  what 
are  they?"  replied  the  sister,  at  the  same  time 
rising  up,  and  urging  the  stranger  or  travel 
ling  Eriend  to  take  her  place  5  wbieb  after 


ADSONV1LLE.  201 

some  smiling  hints  and  whispers  was  complied 
with. 

"  What  are  those  inconsistencies,  child  ?'"'* 
said  the  Friend,  witli  a  benignant  and  hum 
ble  manner:  (i  we  know  that  we  are  far  from 
perfection,  although  we  hold  the  possibility 
of  attaining  to  it,  to  stimulate  us  to  press  af 
ter  it  " 

Caroline.  Pardon  me,  sir,  I  did  not  say 
they  were  inconsistencies ;  I  only  said  they 
looked  so  te  me.  I  had  reference  to  what 
you  call  plainness,  which  appears  to  me  to  be 
hut  sectional  prejudice,  as  what  is  allowed  of 
here  by  the  Society,  I  am  sure  would  not  be 
suffered  at  the  Northward  ;  and  since  I  hare 
been  at  the  school,  I  have  understood  that 
there  is  a  meeting  of  Quakers  in  France,  who 
are  purely  such  in  principle,  but  whose  dress 
is  not  marked  by  any  peculiarity  from  that  of 
their  neighbors. 

Friend.  Thou  heardst  the  observations  I 
was  lead  to  make  to  day  in  my  communication. 
The  peculiar  cut  of  the  coat  which  we  wear, 
was  not  invented  by  us  as  a  badge  of  our  own  ; 
it  was  the  common  mode  in  vogue,  when  we 
became  distinct  as  a  Society,  and  not  thinking 
it  proper  to  change  with  every  fashion  of  the 
world  we  retain  it  still. 

Caroline.  I  have  no  doubt  that  is  the  way 
your  fashion  originated.  I  have  observed 
even  so  late  as  General  Hamilton,  that  he  is 
painted  with  such  a  vest  as  you  have  on,  with 
skirts  to  it,  and  lids  over  the  pockets  :  but  I 
cannot  see  any  propriety  in  neglecting  im 
provements  that  may  be  made  in  dress;  any 


ABSONVILLEi 

more  than  in  any  other  article  of  use ;  and  1 
think  it  must  be  evident,  that  a  double  breast 
ed  coat  and  waistcoat  are  certainly  better  adap 
ted  to  the  use  they  are  intended  for,  although 
I  admit,  and  fully  believe  that  the  single  or 
straight  ones,  in  the  way  they  are  worn  by  the 
young  Friends  are  much  the  neatest  and  pret 
tiest. 

Friend.  "  Yes/*  looking  around  on  the 
young  company,  and  checking  a  raised  voice. 
"  yes,  I  think  a  plain  coat  is  certainly  the 
neatest." 

Caroline.  But  if  you  admit  of  one  thing, 
or  prefer  it  on  account  of  its  beauty,  instead 
of  convenience,  you  must  allow  the  same  prin 
ciple  to  go  clear  through  :  if  you  do  one  thing 
simply  to  please  the  eye,  you  may  another. 
Unless  the  expense  is  disproportionate. 

Friend.  We  ought  not  to  do  any  thing 
merely  to  gratify  the  lust  of  the  eye. 

Caroline.  True,  but  we  ought  to  do  as 
much  for  the  ease  and  comfort  of  the  eye,  as 
any  other  part  of  the  body,  and  more  as  it  is 
more  susceptible ;  it  is  as  painful  to  the  eye 
to  rest  on  disagreeable  objects,  as  it  is  to  the 
feet  to  stand  on  rough  places,  and  those  that 
can  conveniently  be  removed  in  both  cases,  it 
is  reasonable  should  be  done.  How  much  na 
ture  has  done  to  delight  the  eye,  and  through 
that  relieve  the  mind  from  care.  See  the  ve 
getable  and  animal  kingdom,  and  particularly 
the  feathered  race,  how  endlessly  variegated; 
how  splendidly  and  minutely  beautiful  their 
plumage,  which  sets  at  defiance  all  human 
to  attempt  to  copy  them  in  their  bright 


ADSONVILLE.  203 

est  hues.  When  for  our  pleasure  the  Creator 
has  condescended  tfeus  to  clothe  creation,  shall 
we  endeavour  to  reverse  the  order  which  he 
has  established ;  and  because  he  has  left  us  to 
dress  ourselves,  shall  we  attempt  to  set  him  a 
pattern,  and  instead  of  clothing  ourselves  so  as 
to  assist  ever  so  triflingly  in  buoying  up  the 
mind  in  cheerfulness,  hang  ourselves  in  such 
garments  as  are  unavoidably  associated  with 
the  idea  of  penance  and  austerity;  old  age  and 
gloom  of  mind  will  come  soon  enough  of  them 
selves. 

Friend.  Thou  art  taking  in  much  ground 
with  the  subject.  I  can  only  observe  to  it  that 
Providence  has  seen  meet  for  purposes  of  his 
own,  perhaps,  to  give  us  a  faint  idea  of  his 
power  and  attention  throughout  all  the  minu 
tiae  of  nature,  to  adorn  and  enamel  his  crea 
tion  in  matchless  variety  and  beauty  :  yet  he 
has  given  to  us  a  more  important  care  than 
imitating  inferior  creatures,  whose  only  excel 
lence  consists  in  the  tints  of  their  plumage, 
which  are  to  exist  perhaps  but  for  a  summer, 
©r  at  most  but  for  a  few.  We  are  here  but  in 
a  state  of  preparation  to  be  clothed  upon  \vith 
©ur  house  from  heaven  ;  we  are  rational  be 
ings  designed  for  immortality  :  when  we  shine 
it  must  not  be  with  perishable  ornaments,  but 
with  gold  tried  seven  times  in  the  fire,  the 
lustre  of  which  cannot  be  soiled  by  the  lapse 
of  eternal  ages.  Our  great  Pattern  wore  a  gar 
ment  without  a  seam :  he  did  not  endeavor 
lo  buoy  up  his  spirits  by  the  brightness  of 
colors  or  ornaments,  although  he  condemned 
*he  wide  borders  of  the  garments  and  broad 


204  AB80NV1LLE. 

phylacteries  of  high  professing  hypocrites. 
Perhaps  the  outward  creation  is  so  ornamented 
and  beautified,  in  order  to  shew  how  transi 
tory  such  beauty  is.  The  grass  withereth 
and  the  flower  fadeth,  &c. 

Caroline.  Y  our  arguments,  sir,  have  great 
weight  with  me ;  but  when  I  apply  them  to 
myself,  they  do  not  seem  to  fit  me.  The  ven 
erable  and  worshipful  Pattern  you  have  in 
troduced,  made  his  appearance  in  a  humbled 
state  ;  all  the  beauty  of  nature  was  his ;  but 
he  fashioned  himself  as  a  servant.  As  res 
pects  myself,  and  probably  it  is  so  with  many 
others,  I  verily  believe  that  humility  prompts 
me  to  dress  as  much  as  pride.  When  I  think 
the  least  of  myself,  and  the  most  of  the  com 
pany  I  am  going  amongst,  1  am  most  careful 
to  endeavor  to  render  myself  more  tolerable 
by  dressing ;  but  on  the  contrary,  if  I  think 
I  am  going  into  company  that  I  am  fully  at 
par  with,  (though  I  confess  this  occurs  bur 
seldom)  I  think  I  will  not  put  myself  to  much 
trouble. 

One  of  the  company.  Then  I  think  thou 
hast  much  honored  us  by  those  curls  and  combs 
in  thy  hair. 

Caroline.  Why,  it  did  not  cost  me  so  much 
time  to  make  them,  as  it  did  my  mistress  there 
to  clear-starch  her  plain  cap,  and  there  is 
muslin  and  flour  which  might  have  been  put 
to  other  uses  :  but  1  do  not  wish  you  to  press 
me  farther  in  the  argument.  What  I  have 
said  has  been  to  obtain  light  from  you  ;  I  am 
as  much  in  favour  of  plainness  as  you  are,  or 
rather  as  much  opposed  to  affectation 


ADSONVILLE.  205 

pride  in  dress,  only  my  views  of  moderation 
are  not  circumscribed  to  any  peculiar  mode, 
but  capable  of  being  applied  to  any,  excepting 
where  the  first  step  is  an  excess. 

Friend.  I  like  that  idea  ;  I  believe  it  may 
be  said  of  us  as  Paul  said  to  the  Greeks  :  "I 
see  that  in  many  things  ye  are  too  supersti 
tious."  To  say  we  must  do  nothing  to  please 
the  eye  would  draw  a  line  that  none  of  us 
would  be  willing  to  walk  by ;  and  on  the  con 
trary  to  attempt  to  rival  the  lily  or  that  Ca 
nary  bird,  would  be  still  farther  removed  from 
possibility.  I  know  of  no  better  rule  than  to 
adhere  in  this,  as  in  all  other  cases,  strictly  to 
our  fundamental  principle  of  keeping  peace 
in  our  own  minds. 

The  company  in  listening  to  this  discourse 
had  become  silent  and  seriously  attentive,  and 
when  the  Friend  ended  his  last  reply,  Caro 
line  thinking  she  had  lengthened  out  the  de 
bate,  and  attracted  full  as  much  attention  up 
on  herself  as  was  agreeable  to  her  modesty, 
remained  silent,  as  did  all  the  rest.  She  per 
ceived  that  several  had  dropped  their  heads 
on  their  hands  or  breasts,  and  after  some  min 
utes  spent  in  this  way,  the  Friend  who  sat  by 
her  kneeled ;  she  arose  upon  her  feet  with 
the  others,  and  he  made  a  long  and  impressive 
address  to  the  throne  of  Mercy,  commencing 
in  a  low  and  deliberate  voice,  and  increasing  in 
rapidity  and  loudness,  as  his  feelings  became 
more  enlisted  in  his  exercise  ;  and  at  last 
when  he  interceded  for  the  preservation,  and 
right  direction  in  all  things,  of  the  preciously 
visited  young  woman  who  was  present  with 

18 


206  ADSONVILLE. 

them,  and  far  removed  from  her  near  and  dear 
relations,  and  that  she  might  be  permitted  in 
due  time  to  return  to  them,  not  only  without 
any  afflicting  stroke  of  Providence  to  mar  the 
happiness  of  their  meeting,  but  that  she  might, 
like  the  little  captive  Syrian  maid,  carry  to 
her  father  and  to  her  mother  the  message  of 
"  I  would  ye  were  with  the  Prophet  which 
is  in  Israel  :"  The  unexpectedness  of  such  a 
petition  i>n  her  behalf — the  solemn  countenan 
ces  of  all  present,  and  the  affectingly  earnest 
ness  and  sincerity  of  the  venerable  suppliant 
on  his  knees  by  her  side,  overcame  her  en 
deavors  to  maintain  a  strict  firmness,  and  she 
liurst  forth  at  once  into  tears  and  uncontrola- 
ble  sobs,  which  were  no  easier  stifled  when 
he  referred  to  the  young  man  similarly  situa 
ted,  rendering  thanks  for  his  recovery  from  a 
sick  bed  and  rolling  pillow;  and  desiring  that 
his  future  life  might  evince  that  as  his  sick 
ness  was  not  unto  death,  it  might  be  for  the 
greater  glory  of  GOD. 

After  this,  the  sitting  broke  up,  and  the 
stranger  passed  around  amongst  the  whole 
company,  and  shook  each  one  by  the  hand, 
bidding  them  farewell.  When  he  took  Caro 
line's  hand,  she  held  her  handkerchief  to  her 
face  with  the  other,  and  being  unable  to  re 
ply  to  his  benediction,  she  courtesied  and  re 
turned  his  expressive  grasp.  Edgar  stood  at 
the  further  side  of  the  room,  and  through  his 
eyebrows  regarded  the  scene  in  the  calm  light 
•f  moral  philosophy;  but  not  without  feeling 
enough  to  lead  her  to  the  carriage  in  a  serious 
mood,  without  speaking  to  herj  she  hastilv 


ADSONVILLE.  207 

entered  and  seated  herself  out  of  his  sight. 
He  soon  took  leave  of  the  family  himself  and 
returned  to  his  uncle's,  where,  on  meeting- 
Penelope,  he  informed  her  in  a  light  and  jo 
cose  manner  of  all  that  had  taken  place.  She 
chid  him  for  his  irreverence,  and  expressed 
a  wish  that  it  had  as  much  effect  upon  him. 
He  was  not  without  reflections,  which  were 
of  a  more  serious  nature  than  he  chose  to  mani 
fest;  but  he  was  puzzled  to  satisfy  himself 
how  much  of  the  effect  of  such  opportunities 
was  to  be  ascribed  to  an  artful  play  upon  the 
passions,  and  what  part  was  to  be  attributed 
to  the  special  visitation  of  the  spirit. 

Edgar  informed  Penelope  that  it  was  his 
intention  to  pay  Caroline  a  visit  on  the  next 
day,  preparatory  to  his  departure  for  home, 
and  requested  her  company  as  a  means  of  fa 
cilitating  an  interview  :  to  this  she  freely  con 
sented,  but  at  the  moment  of  their  departure 
company  arrived,  which  she  could  not  feel 
herself  at  liberty  to  slight  so  far  as  to  leave. 
He,  therefore,  rather  than  longer  to  postpone 
his  painful  suspense,  resolved  to  proceed 
alone.  His  horse  and  chair  having  arrived 
from  Albany,  they  were  ordered  ready,  and 
immediately  after  dining  he  departed.  The 
red  and  yellow  leaved  wood,  composed  chiefly 
of  oak  and  chesnut,  waved  with  melancholy 
and  lonesome  vibrations  before  the  pressure 
of  the  autumnal  winds;  whilst  the  sun  appear 
ed  to  hang  powerless  over  the  western  horison. 
On  an  eminence,  in  a  grazing  field  adjacent  to 
the  road,  were  assembled  an  innumerable  con 
course  of  crows,  on  the  ground,  and  perched 


£08  ADSONVILLfi. 

upon  the  stakes  of  the  fence  and  bending  mul 
lins,  with  one  for  a  sentinel  on  the  most  eleva 
ted  twig  of  a  high  tree  :  as  they  were  evi 
dently  in  consultation,  he  stopped  to  observe 
their  movements,  and  could  discover  carriers 
dispatched  to  different  points,  who  pursued 
their  course  with  the  most  undeviating  direc 
tions  until  their  undulating  pinions  were  by 
distance  lost  to  the  eye  in  the  blue  and  liquid 
expanse  of  ether ;  before  these  started  the  air 
resounded  with  their  uniform  yells,which  were 
immediately  suspended  on  the  departure  of 
the  messenger  or  spy  :  others  apparently  of 
the  same  character  occasionally  arrived  from 
distant  places,  which  would  again  occasion  a 
general  expression  of  sentiment,  in  which 
there  appeared  to  be  but  little  variety. 

On  his  arrival  he  was  invited  into  the  par 
lour,  where  the  amiable  Mistress  paid  to 
him  the  most  marked  attention  on  the  account 
of  his  recent  illness,  and  unconfirmed  reco 
very,  offering  him  a  glass  of  wine,  and  desi 
ring  him  to  permit  her  to  procure  him  other- 
refreshment,  which  he  cordially  thanked  her 
for,  but  denied  benied  being  under  any  neces 
sity  for.  After  some  minutes  spent  in  a  fa 
miliar,  though  forced  conversation,  he  ven 
tured  to  enquire  after  Caroline,  saying  that  he 
wished  to  notify  her  of  his  intended  departure 
for  home,  that  she  might  if  she  chose  improve 
the  opportunity  to  write  to  her  friends  :  to 
this  the  mistress  replied  that  Caroline  had  just 
received  letters  from  home,  and  that  she 
thought  probably  such  an  opportunity  as  he 
offered  might  be  acceptable  5  enquired  when 


ADSONVILL13.  209 

it  would  be  probable  he  should  start,  and  ad 
vised  him  not  to  let  it  be  before  he  was  suffi 
ciently  recovered  to  endure  the  fatigue  of  the 
journey  ;  and  also  said  she  would  advise  Car 
oline  of  his  kind  offer,  and  that  she  would 
doubtless  be  prepared  for  it.  Edgar  began  to 
imagine  that  she  designedly  evaded  the  neces 
sity  of  his  seeing  her,  on  the  subject  which 
he  had  before  supposed  would  have  led  di 
rectly  to  an  interview  ;  and  before  he  had  sa 
tisfied  himself  on  the  propriety  of  asking  di 
rectly  for  such  a  favor,  and  whether  it  might 
not  be  an  infringement  of  the  established  reg 
ulations  of  the  school,  an  elegant  young  man 
bearing  a  modest  insignia  of  military  office, 
leisurely  entered  the  room,  and  the  Mistress 
asked  Edgar  F.  if  she  should  introduce  to  him 
Capt.  W.  The  latter  expressed  much  satis 
faction  at  seeing  him,  warmly  congratulated 
him  on  his  recovery;  lamented  that  whilst 
their  homes  were  so  contiguous  they  had  so 
long  remained  strangers,  and  concluded  by  ho 
ping  that  they  might  no  longer  continue  so. 
He  stated  that  he  had  come  directly  from  Ad- 
sonville,  that  he  had  called  upon  Edgar's  pa 
rents,  being  informed,  said  he,  by  Dr.  Hum 
phry,  that  you  were  in  these  parts,  and  I  have 
the  satisfaction  of  informing  you  that  they  en 
joy  good  health;  and  finally  said  he  had  a 
packet  of  letters  for  him,  the  delivery  of  which 
he  had  intended  should  furnish  him  with  an 
excuse  for  paying  a  visit  to  Plainville,  which 
place  was  delightful  to  him  on  account  of  its 
association  with  the  most  pleasant  part  of  his 

18* 


210  ADSONVILLE, 

life,  having  spent  two  or  three  years  there  at 
a  private  school. 

The  frank  and  affable  manner  of  the  Cap 
tain  immediately  secured  Edgar's  favorable 
opinion,  but  it  struck  to  his  heart  the  dread 
ful  conviction,  that  all  his  apprehensions  and 
fears  of  him  as  a  rival  were  better  grounded 
than  he  had  hoped.  Hitherto  his  educational 
prejudice  against  military  characters  had  cher 
ished  in  his  mind  the  idea,  that  Caroline's 
sensibility  and  nice  discernment  would  corres 
pond  with  his  own  sentiments  ;  but  now  at 
the  very  threshold  of  acquaintance,  he  per 
ceived  that  she  might  accept  and  admire  him, 
and  yet  be  all  that  he  had  ever  conceived  her 
to  be.  In  releasing,  as  he  supposed,  the  cer 
tainty  of  his  incalculable  loss,  he  endeavored 
to  derive  some  satisfaction  from  the  idea  that 
she  would  still  be  happy,  and  possessed  by 
one  not  unworthy  of  her  affections  or  her  in 
comparable  perfections. 

As  their  conversation  turned  upon  Adson- 
ville,  the  Captain  suddenly  said  to  the  mis 
tress,  "where  is  Caroline;  she  is  interested 
in  this  chat,  can't  we  have  the  pleasure  of  her 
company?"  she  replied  she  would  immedi 
ately  call  her.  This  he  politely  endeavored  to 
save  her  the  trouble  of,  by  offering  to  go  him 
self ;  but  she  said  her  presence  was  necessary 
in  the  school,  and  desired  him  to  excuse  her 
on  that  account. 

Edgar  admired  the  ease  with  which  he  re 
quested  Caroline's  company,  whilst  to  him  it 
would  have  occasioned  considerable  embarrass 
ment  5  his  jealous  mind  was  not  in  the  least  at 


ADSONVILLE. 

a  loss  for  reasons  to  ascribe  it  to,  and  which 
were  no  ways  favorable  to  his  hopes. 

After  some  minutes  longer  than  it  would 
have  taken  the  Mistress  to  go  to  the  school 
room,   and  for  Caroline  to  return,  the  door 
slowly  opened  and  the  latter  entered,  without 
any  other  marks  of  embarrassment  than  a  deep 
blush  on  her  cheeks,  which  rendered  her  ap 
pearance  more  than  ordinarily  a  most  exquis 
itely  finished  model  of  all  that  in  a  female 
form,  could  be  accounted  lovely  or  beautiful. 
She  accosted   Edgar  with  increased    colour, 
whilst  the  captain  appeared  slily  to  watch  with 
a  faint  smile  on  his  lips,  their  motion,  and  ap 
peared  a  little  disappointed  in  discovering  in 
Edgar  something  which  had  the  appearance  of 
distance,  whilst  the  latter  regarded  the  Cap 
tain's  countenance  as  the  involuntary  indication 
of  an  honest  pride  in  the  conquest  of  such  a 
prize.  Caroline  took  a  chair  nearer  the  Captain 
than  Edgar,  whothought  he  had  never  before 
observed  her  to  maintain  so  much  prim  in  her 
position  on  any  occasion.     I  suppose,  said  the 
Captain,   I  need   not  introduce  you  to  each 
other  as  you  have  been  shipmates :  I  have 
been  on  that  island  myself  with  the  doctor, 
the  old  people  who  entertained  you  there  are 
both  dead.     Caroline  started,  and  raising  her 
hand  to  her  handkerchief  parallel  with   her 
head,  both  dead !  said  she,  is  it  is  possible, 
they  must  have  suffered  for  assistance. 

Captain.  1  understood  from  the  doctor, 
that  from  the  nature  of  the  disorder,  the  old 
lady,  who  died  on  the  island,  could  not  have 
been  materially  aifected  by  her  situation  ,  she 

- 


212  ADSONVILLE. 

appeared  to  have  been  plentifully  supplied 
with  small  stores  in  their  cabin,  which  they 
said  you  had  furnished  them  with ;  and  the 
old  man  died  at  Mr.  F?s,  and  has  left  a  will 
or  some  other  document  directed  to  Edgar, 
which  I  think  likely  is  enclosed  with  the  other 
dispatches  that  I  have  for  you,  which  are  in 
my  trunk  at  the  tavern.  I  will  fetch  them 
immediately. 

This  Edgar  prevented  him  from  doing,  by 
saying  that  if  nothing  else  would  bring  him  to 
Plainville,  he  should  impose  the  task  upon  him 
of  bringing  them.  After  some  further  conver 
sation  on  the  subject,  it  was  finally  agreed  that 
Edgar  should  drive  by  the  tavern  on  his  re 
turn  home,  and  leave  the  Captain  to  take  his 
own  time  in  the  succeeding  week,  to  pay  him 
a  visit,  upon  the  express  condition  that  he 
should  not  fail  to  come  :  when  this  was  settled 
the  Captain  leisurely  took  up  his  hat  and 
walked  out  of  the  room,  evidently  with  the 
sole  view  of  leaving  the  remainder  of  the  par 
ty  to  themselves.  A  long  silence  ensued,  Ed 
gar  holding  his  head  down,  as  if  to  prevent 
his  countenance  from  betraying  the  heart  ren 
ding  emotions  of  bis  soul,  at  the  idea  of  this 
being  the  moment  of  his  final  parting  with  all 
the  hopes  that  had  for  a  long  time  fed  his  ima 
gination  with  prospects  of  rapture  and  hap 
piness.  Alone  (said  he  mentally)  with  Car- 
aline,  and  no  longer  at  liberty  to  urge  my 
suit,  no  longer  do  I  dare  even  to  demand 
of  her  that  answer  which  I  have  before  so 
often  assured  her,  I  would  calmly  acqui- 


ADSONVILLE.  213 

esce  in,  or  submit  to.  I  then  supposed 
that  any  thing  was  preferable  to  suspense, 
but  I  now  find  there  was  no  such  resigna 
tion  in  me  ;  it  was  the  secret  confidence  that 
her  decision  would  be  propitious,  that  made 
me  demand  it ;  now  that  I  discover  that  no 
thing  but  a  seal  of  everlasting  blast  and  mil 
dew  \\ill  be  put  upon  all  my  felicity,  her  ver 
bal  sentence  becomes  altogether  unimportant, 
I  already  wither  under  its  execution  :  I  must 
now  tear  myself  from  her  forever,  violate  ev 
ery  feeling  of  my  soul,  break  the  finest  strings 
of  my  heart,  and  go  forth  from  her  presence, 
tenfold  more  wretched  than  a  snow  white  le 
per.  If  it  must  be  so,  may  I  not  take  one 
more,  one  last  and  parting  embrace ;  and  if  I 
must  bid  her  an  eternal  adieu,  derive  one 
more  moment  of  happiness  by  leaving  it  in 
scribed  upon  her  lips,  she  cannot  be  so  insensi 
ble  as  to  refuse  or  resent  it.  Why  in  the  name 
of  mercy  and  heaven  has  she  not  long  ago  in 
formed  me  of  this,  and  nipt  my  ill-founded  de* 
lusion  in  the  bud,  before  it  had  attained  such 
a  frantic  and  irremediable  height.  But  I  can 
not  censure  her,  she  has  never  given  me 
grounds  to  build  my  presumptuous  tower  up 
on,  it  must  now  tumble  down  and  bury  me  in 
its  ruins. 

Caroline  had  watchfully  and  seriously  re 
garded  him,  and  as  he  rose  and  walked  the 
room  she  saw  agitation  and  agony  so  plainly 
depicted  in  his  countenance,  that  she  became 
alarmed  for  the  consequence.  She  arose  and 
met  him  in  one  of  his  turns,  but  he  appeared 
not  to  notice  her,  until  raising  her  fair  hands^ 


214  ADSONVILLE. 

she  placed  them  on  his  breast;  saying,  Edgaiy 
my  dearest,  ray  best  of  friends,  what  afflicts 
thee,  so  suddenly,  so  dreadfully  ?  He  started 
hack,  yet  retaining  her  hands  he  repeated, 
"  thy  best,  thy  dearest  friend !"  how  those 
words  would  once  have  thrilled  my  heart,  but 
now; — 

The  Captain  was  heard  advancing  through 
the  hall,  and  as  he  entered  the  door  Edgar 
kissed  her  hands  and  released  them.  "  Aye, 
Caroline,"  said  the  Captain,  as  he  passed  care 
lessly  by  them,  "  this  looks  a  little  more  like 
it" 

Edgar  walked  leisurely  to  the  window  and 
appeared  as  if  his  attention  was  taken  by  some 
thing  in  the  garden.  This  instance  of  Caro 
line's  tenderness  towards  him  had  not  materi 
ally  altered  his  prospects  in  regard  to  her  sen 
timents  of  him,  'and  the  casual  observation  of 
the  Captain,  as  it  was  not  made  to  him,  he 
declined  scrutinising,  but  calling  in  the  aid  of 
philosophy,  and  summoning  what  .resolution 
was  left  in  him  to  his  assistance,  he  resumed 
his  ehaif-with  an  air  of  composure  ;  which, 
when  Caroline  observed  it,  much  raised  her 
spirits,  and  the  reserve  which  she  had  hither 
to  shewn,  appeared  to  be  lost  in  the  gay  free 
dom  with  which  she  criticised  the  Captain's 
taste  in  some  pamphlets  he  had  purchased  of 
a  pedlar,  who  had  besieged  him  at  the  door. 
She  also  attempted  to  extend  her  liberality  to 
Edgar,  but  it  was  evident  to  him  that'  it  was 
without  the  same  success.  The  crimson  tide 
that  flowed  into  her  cheeks  when  she  spake  to 


ADSONVILLE.  -215 

him,  gradually  ebbed,  when  the  Captain  took 
her  attention,  and  her  thrilling  blue  eyes,  the 
full  fire  of  which  the  Captain  could  bear  un 
moved,  were  fortunately  for  Edgar,  but  par 
tially  opened  upon  him. 

Edgar  conceiving  that  the  errand  on  which 
he  had  come,  had  now  become  hopeless,  in 
his  despair  had  forgotten  to  mention  to  Caro 
line  any  thing  about  either  letters  or  return 
ing  home,  whilst  to  appearance  her  attention 
was  wholly  engrossed  by  the  Captain.  When 
preparing  to  depart  she  manifested  a  wish  to 
assist  him  to  his  cloak,  and  in  a  whisper  desi 
red  him  not  to  be  in  haste  about  going  home, 
saying,  "  you'll  find  the  Captain  an  agreeable 
companion,  and  he  desires  your  good  offices 
with  Penelope's, parents/'  Edgar  ^  at  hearing 
this,  stood  motionless  and  mute  with  surprise, 
but- soon  answered,  "  if  that  is  so,  I'll  stay  to 
all  eternity  ;"  at  which  she  made  a  feint  to 
strike  him  on  the  mouth. 

The  Captain  rode  with  him  to  the  tavern, 
where  he  had  put  up,  and  on  their  way  occu 
pied  every  moment  in  passing  the  highest  en 
comiums  on  Caroline,  as  a  person  possessing 
transcendantly  every  virtue  and  charm  which 
ean  adorn,  or  render  valuable  the  female  cha 
racter  ;  whilst  Edgar,  although  this  was  no 
news  to  him,  listened  with  silent  astonish 
ment  at  its  coming  from  a  quarter  from 
whence  it  could  not  possibly  be  expected 
upon  any  other  ground  than  that  ©f  disinter 
estedness,  in  the  object  of  his  eulogy  :  this 
reflection  connected  with  all  that  had  taken 
place  during  the  afternoon,  again  turned  the 


ABSONVILLE. 

st  ong  current  of  feelings,  and  produced  a  tu 
multuous  sea  of  uncertainty  in  his  breast.  He 
remained  in  the  carriage  while  his  friend 
brought  out  the  packet,  and  then  urged  him 
immediately  to  accompany  him  to  his  uncle's. 
This  the  Captain  excused  himself  from,  say 
ing,  "  you  will  require  leisure  to  attend  to 
your  letters,  I  will  take  some  other  time." — 
Do  not  fail,  then,  said  Edgar,  you  will  be  plea 
sed  ;  but  I  forget,  you  say  you  are  acquainted 
with  the  place.  Better,  replied  the  Captain, 
perhaps  than  you  are ;  there  is  scarcely  a  hill, 
wood  or  valley,  or  even  a  field,  in  which  I 
have  not  roamed,  sometimes  on  a  scout  with 
Penelope,  in  search  of,  and  to  drive  home, 
young  turkeys :  and  I  have  often  assisted  in 
delivering  out  the  rations  to  the  calves  :  when 
I  have  more  time  I  will  detail  to  you  an  ex 
pedition  I  made  once  up  the  hay-meadow 
brook — but  I  am  detaining  you. 

Edgar.  Since  you  have  mentioned  Penel 
ope,  I  will  add,  that  all  you  have  said  of  Car 
oline,  belongs  with  equal  justice  to  her. 

Captain.  Did  you  ever  know  two  eyes 
more  alike?  but  if  we  begin  to  talk  about  her 
you  had  better  put  up  all  night. 

Edgar.  I  must  return,  they'll  think  I'm 
dead  ;  they  are  over  anxious.  What  a  nurse 
Penelope  has  been  to  me !  I  shall  never  be  at 
ease  until  I  can  render  her  some  service  in  re 
turn ,  I  should  be  most  happy  in  an  opportu 
nity. 

Captain.  Perhaps  you  may  have  one,  and 
I  hope  you  may  be  successful  in  serving  her. 
J  am  most  happy  in  meeting  you  here,  al- 


ADSONVILLE. 

though  we  have  never  been  acquainted,  when 
we  might  have  been,  yet  your  character  I  am 
no  stranger  to  ;  in  it  I  have  a  pledge  for  the 
hasty  confidence  I  place  in  you :  I  wish  you 
a  good  evening. 

Edgar.  Good  evening — I  thank  you  ;  a 
prospect  of  further  acquaintance  opens  to  me 
new  hopes  of  happiness,  which  I  should  be 
miserable  in  seeing  blasted. 

Captain.  Go  on,  I  shall  keep  you  here  all 
night. 

Light  and  detached  clouds  were  successive 
ly  hovering  across  the  face  of  the  placid  moon, 
by  a  cold   northwest  wind,  which,    however, 
occasioned  no  ir*convenience  to  him  :  his  mind 
was  too  intently  and  agreeably  entertained  in 
reviewing  the  occurrences  of  the  preceding 
afternoon,  and  each  of  them  went  to  discredit 
the  idea  of  there  existing  any  such  attachment 
between  the  Captain  and  Caroline  as  he  had 
but  just  before  supposed  he  had  such  strong 
reasons  for  believing.     He  now  resolved  that 
it  would  have  been  impossible  under  such  cir 
cumstances,  for  Caroline  in  his    presence  to 
iiave  carried  herself  with  that  easy  familiarity 
towards  the  captain,  nor  could  he  believe  had 
she  been  under  any  special  obligation  to  him/ 
she  would  have  been  so  indifferent  at  being 
surprised  by  her  lover  in  dalliance  with  an 
other  ;  which  he  rather  thought  appeared  to 
gratify  her  than  otherwise.     Her  request  for 
him  to  prolong  his  stay,  and  that  to  facilitate 
th«e  Captain's  views  in  regard  to  Penelope; 
and  the  Captain's  frank  and  unreserved  com 
mendations  of  Caroline,  would,  but  for  the  late 

19 


218 

deep  impression  of  despair  (which  would  not 
be  so  suddenly  entirely  erased,)  have  effects 
ally  dispelled  from  his  mind  every  doubt  of 
their  friendship  and  freedom  being  any  thing 
more  than  what  proceeded  from  having  been 
brought  up  as  children  of  the  same  family. — 
He  could  account  now  for  Penelope's  reserve, 
in  regard  to  the  Captain's  visits  to  the  school, 
without  their  implicating  Caroline. 

On  arriving  at  his  uncle's,  the  first  thing 
that  caught  his  attention  was  Penelope's  white 
gown  playing  in  the  wind,  as  she  listened  for 
the  sound  of  his  carriage.  She  met  him  at 
the  gate,  saying,  "  Caroline  does  not  love  thee 
so  well  as  I  do  yet,  or  she  would  have  sent 
thee  home  before  dark,  on  such  a  windy  eve 
ning,  or  kept  thee  all  night."  "  Perhaps," 
he  replied,  "  upon  the  right  principle  for 
women,  of  love  for  love,  she  has  not  so  much 
grounds  for  it."  "  Aye,"  said  she,  "  let  me 
go  awd  hide  as  Caroline  did,  and  see  if  you'll 
go  crazy,  or  hug  me  down  to  the  floor  when 
you  find  me. 

Edgar.  You  deserve  it  for  a  provoking 
coquette. 

Edgar  immediately  retired  to  his  room  to 
examine  the  contents  of  his  packet.  The  first 
was  the  letter  from  the  doctor. 


ADSONVILLE. 


CHAPTER  ViII< 


What  tale  is  this 


Is  there  not  in't 


A  hoary  Maa  whose  tongue  says  strange  things0, 

A  Maiden,  down  whose  alabaster  neck 
Long  curling  locks  come  quirling-  " 


LETTER   FROM   DR.    HUMPHREY. 

Most  respected  Friend, 

AFTER  giving  you  to  understand  that  your 
friends  are  in  good  health,  I  will  immediately 
proceed  to  inform  you,  that  not  long  after  your 
departure,  an  old  and  infirm  man  called  at 
the  store  and  enquired  for  you  :  after  he  was 
informed  of  your  absence,  and  the  time  it 
would  probably  continue,  he  did  not  appear 
disposed  either  to  tell  his  business  or  depart. 
He  was  offered  victuals,  of  which  he  accepted 
but  little  Daring  the  day,  it  is  said,  he 
went  up  to  Mr.  Adsoii's  and  enquired  of  the 


220  ADSOKYILLE. 

servants  for  Miss  Caroline  ;  at  length  towards 
the  close  of  the  day  he  privately  informed  one 
of  the  clerks  that  he  had  a  secret  which  con 
cerned  you,  and  as  you  were  absent  desired 
him  upon  his  honor  to  recommend  to  him  your 
most  confidential  friend  :  the  clerk  did  me  the 
honor  of  designation,  as  the  object  of  his  re 
quest,  in  conjunction  with  your  mother,  that 
he  might  select  between  us,  according  to  t he- 
nature  of  his  business.     On  understanding  that 
I  was  a  physician,  he  lost  no  time  in  delibera 
ting  farther,  but    immediately  informed   me 
that  it  was  at  his  hut,  that  you  and  Caroline 
found  a  shelter  at  the  time  you  were  blown  on 
his  island ;  and  that  as  you  had  sueli  gootr 
luck,  and  from  the  goodness  of  your  heart, 
and  from  gallantry  on  account  of  the  young 
lady  that  was  with    you,    he    expected    you 
would  not  refuse  him  a  favor  of  which  he  stood 
in  need,  in  addition  to  what  had  already  been 
conferred  ;  and  finally  that  his  old  wife  was  in 
a  strange  way,  taking  no  notice,  either  of  him, 
his  household  concerns,  nor  any  thing  else  ; 
that  he  had  attended  to  her  faithfully  and  pa 
tiently,  provided  for  himself  and   her,  in  ex 
pectation  it  would  go  off;  but  she  continued 
to  fail,  and  would  eat  nothing  but  what  he  al 
most  forced  down  her,  and  that  he  had  finally 
become  alarmed,   lest  she  should  die  on  his 
liands  alone,  and  that  he  had  now  come  for  as 
sistance  from  you  to  procure  a.  doctor,  &c. — - 
Although  the  old  man  delivered  this  to  me  in 
confidence  ;  yet  I   thought  best  to  open  it  to 
your  father,  who  immediately  ordered  one  of 
the  sloop's  boats,  manned  with  two  oars  on  a 


ADSONV1LLE.  221 

side,  and  a  double  complement  of  men,  so  as 
to  change  when  the  first  were  fatigued.  The 
crew  was  soon  made  up  by  volunteers  from 
the  sloops  and  store,  and  with  plenty  of  small 
stores.  We  set  out  the  same  evening  in  great 
glee,  with  the  old  man  for  a  pilot,  and  his  log 
canoe  in  tow  ;  and  before  day  we  landed,  and 
proceeded  immediately  to  the  hut.  Before  a 
light  was  struck  up,  I  perceived  by  her  breath 
ing  that  she  was  in  a  deep  lethargy  :  after  the 
light  was  made,  the  poor  old  man  endeavored 
every  way  he  could  devise  to  awaken  hei> 
(which  I  at  first  informed  him  would  be  use 
less)  and  as  he  found  them  ineffectual  began  to 
be  very  much  alarmed,  and  called  upon  her 
with  loud  and  affecting  expressions  of  grief 
and  lamentation.  She  lived  until  the  sun  once 
more  arose  on  her  forlorn  home — and  then  ex 
pired.  We  then  submitted  it  to  the  old  man, 
whether  he  would  have  her  buried  here,  or 
brought  away,  telling  him  we  could  lay  her 
decently  in  the  canoe,  and  tow  her  down.  To 
this  he  answered,  that  for  the  present,  if  she 
could  be  interred  decently  here,  he  would 
prefer  it,  as  it  was  uncertain  where  lie  him 
self  should  be  buried  ;  and  the  only  motive  he 
could  have  in  removing  her  would  be  that 
they  might  repose  together.  After  some 
consultation  among  ourselves,  we  proposed  to 
him,  and  he  acceded  to  it,  that  for  the  want 
of  boards  to  make  a  coffin,  we  would  take  hi$ 
canoe,  and  sawing  it  off  to  the  right  dimen 
sions  close  the  ends,  and  make  a  cover  with 
such  pieces  of  boards  as  could  be  found  in  the 
and  of  his  furniture,  and  bury  her  at  sm 


2-  ADSOXVILLE. 

clown  ;  all  which  was  accordingly  accomplish*- 
ed,  and  the  same  evening  we  returned.  Since 
that  the  old  man  has  remained  at  your  house 
tmtil  the  last  evening,  when  he  also  paid  the 
debt  of  nature.  A  few  days  before  which, 
he  handed  me  the  enclosed  letter  for  you, 
which  he  wrote  since  he  has  been  here.  I 
Jiave  the  satisfaction  of  adding,  that  they  had 
not  lacked  for  liftle  necessaries,  as  a  good  store 
of  them  is  now  left  in  their  solitary  and  deser 
ted  cabin;  he  says  they  were  furnished  by  Ca 
roline.  Enough  of  this  melancholy  subject,  if 
so  it  can  be  called,  which  I  am  doubtful  of,  for 
Jiow  could  they  in  their  destitute  situation;  ex? 
pect  to  have  come  to  a  less  tragic  end. 

Captain  W.  will  be  the  bearer  of  this ;  if 
you  become  acquainted  with  him  you  will  find 
your  account  in  it.  He  is  informed  of  your 
•views  in  regard  to  Caroline,  and  is  disposed  to 
forward  them.  You  will  find  him  instead  of 
a  rival,  a  valuable  auxiliary^  if  indeed  any  one 
is  necessary.  We  are  all  anxious  for  your  re 
turn.  Please  to  remember  me  to  the  amiable 
Caroline,  and  believe  that  I  derive  great  plea 
sure  in  always  subscribing  myself  your  sincere 
friend  and  humble  servant, 

J.  HUMPHREY* 

Edgar  F. 


On  opening  the  letter  referred  to,  the  rea<l~- 
er  may  judge  of  his  sensations  when  he  read 
the  following,  which  was  written  evidently  by 
one  wh@  had  long  been  out  of  the  habit  ef  hold- 


ADSONVILLE 


iriig  a  pen,  and  occupied  at  least  three  times- 
as  ninth  paper  as  would  have  contained  it/, 
written  with  ordinary  ease., 


To  Mr.  Edgar  F. 

SIR — Your  friend  the  doctor  will  informs 
you  of  my  last  great  misfortune;  I  must  con 
fine  myself  to  what  lam  about  to  communi 
cate.     My  last  request  of  your  generosity  is, 
that  you  will  either  have  me  laid  by  my  wife, 
or  her  by  me,  this  is  all.     I  will  now  come  to 
something  which  you  will  think  is  of  wore  con 
sequence. 

It  is  now  seventeen  years  since,  in  passing 
down  this  lake,  in  a  small  deck  boat,  I  landed 

at  a  new  settlement,  now ,  where  I 

found  two  or  three  Indians  with  their  squaws, 
who  had  just  arrived  with  a  white  female  child^,, 
about  one  year  old,  which  as  it  was  well  dres 
sed*  we  at  once  concluded  they  had  stolen:  so 
it  was  agreed  that  as  we  had  just  landed,  to 
find  out,  we  would  pretend  to  be  sent,  after 
them,  and  threatened  taking  them  on  board  ; 
they  persisted  in  denying  the  fact,  but  upon 
our  making  a  move  to  fetch  some  ropes,  they  • 
watched  an  opportunity  to  set  the  child  down 
and  take  to  the  woods,  leaving  it  with  a  lit 
tle  painted  basket  in  its  hand,  with  which  it 
appeared  much  pleased.  This  was  more  suc 
cess  than  the  people  on  shore  wished  ;  who 
declared  they  had  more  children  than  they 
could  maintain,  and  that  we  should  net  leave 
it  with  them;  therefore  we  took  it  on  board, 


224 

and  my  wife  being  the  only  woman  on  board, 
it  was  unanimously  given  to  her:  we  proceed 
ed  to  the  eastern  extremity  of  the  lake,  from 
whence  we  proceeded  up  Black  River,  and  by 
land,  to  Dutchess  county,  where  we  had  a  law 
suit  relative  to  a  tract  of  new  land,  which  of 
right  and  justice  belonged  to  us,  but  which 
by  law  was  finally  awarded  to  another.  If  we 
had  succeeded  we  should  have  made  that  child 
our  heir,  as  we  became  much  attached  to  it ; 
but  having  failed,  and  being  saddled  with  a 
heavy  bill  of  cost,  which  we  were  unable  to 
pay;  and  having  another  claim  on  the  govern 
ment  of  Canada,  in  order  to  prosecute  that,  and 
be  out  of  the  reach  of  further  trouble  and  per 
plexity  about  costs,  and  having  no  children, 
excepting  her,  we  concluded  once  more  to 
start  for  the  north.  But  our  prospects  respec 
ting  success,  from  experiencing  disappoint 
ment  growing  more  faint,  it  became  necessary,, 
however  trying  to  us,  to  dispose  of  the  child. 
Since  our  return  from  the  north  with  it,  we 
had  lived  in  the  family  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  S. 
at  Plain  Ville,  who  having  no  children  of 
their  own,  had  repeatedly  made  overtures  to 
us,  to  let  tbem  have  her,  promising  to  adopt 
her  as  their  own,  and  educate  and  provide  for 
her  in  marriage.  They  were  distantly  rela 
ted  to  us,  but  regarded  us  as  of  a  disposition, 
little  less  disposed  to  ramble  than  the  Indians, 
although  it  was  in  the  pursuit  of  our  just 
rights ;  which,  if  we  could  have  obtained,  we 
should  have  been  as  contented  as  others.  We 
left  her  with  them  about  two  years  of  age,  in 
the  possession  of  every  earthly  comfort  and 


ADSOls  .  ,LLE.  225 

prospects  that  an  only  child  of  wealthy  parents 
eould  have  :  the  only  danger  was  of  her  being 
over  petted.  After  we  had  been  to  Canada? 
and  with  our  claims  spurned  from  the  pres 
ence  of  the  governor,  we  concluded  to  take 
possession  of  this  island,  and  live  for  ourselves 
alone. 

It  is  now  my  painful  duty  to  add  that  after 
we  had  lived  here  some  years,  we  heard  that 
Mr.  Adson  had  lost  a  child,  (which  was  a  twin 
to  the  only  one  they  had  left)  the  same  sum 
mer  that  we  came  in  possession  of  this,  which 
they  could  not  account  for,  unless  it  had  fell  in 
the  lake ;  hut  as  we  knew  the  child  was  as 
well  off  as  it  could  be,  and  they  had  forgotten 
their  loss,  and  as  we  feared  from  our  present 
manner  of  life,  of  being  implicated  in  stealing 
of  it,  we  kept  it  a  secret.     The  Tittle  basket, 
a  string  of  beads,  and  some  of  the  clothes  that 
were  on  the  child,  are  ^reserved,  and  are  with 
her  in  the  care  of  Mr/S.    I  have  only  to  add, 
that  when  you  and  Miss  Caroline  were  iinibi-- 
tunately  or  fortunately  at  our  retreat,  and  when 
we  found  who  she  was,  we  perceived  that  her 
countenance,  and   the  color  of  her  eyes  and 
hair  corresponded    to   that  of  the    child   in, 
question,  and  hadi  no  doubt  from  the   agree 
ment  of  age,  and  the  circumstances  that  she  is 
Mr.  Adson's  child ;  as  I  believed  that  you  and 
Caroline  would  be  married,  and  as  some  return 
for  your  kindness,  I  have  made  to  you  this  de- 
velopement.  You  can  act  your  own  discretion 
as  to  a  further  discovery  of  it  to  the   parties 
concerned  ;  before  you  get  this,  I  shall  be  out 
$f  the  reach  of  humaa  censure.     I  have  given 


226  ADSONVILLE. 

you  a  true  account :  Mrs.  Adson  may  remem 
ber  some  mark,  I  do  not ;  or  she  may  recol 
lect  the  clothes  or  beads,  or  some  other  cir 
cumstance,  that  will  satisfy  her.  She  cannot 
think  there  is  any  collusion  in  it,  as  the  child 
cannot  be  better  off  than  she  is,  and  I  have  no 
favors  to  ask  of  her  nor  of  you,  excepting 
the  request  I  have  made.  May  you  and  Caro 
line  be  happy,  you  have  been  my  last  friends. 

A.   SELKIRK. 

P.  S.  We  named  her  Penelope  after  Mrs. 
S.  whom  si  e  now  calls  mother,  and  probably 
thinks  is  so.  No  other  person  is  acquainted 
with  these  circumstances,  if  this  letter  comes 
safely  to  you.  A.  S. 


What  would  be  the  feelings  of  Edgar  ? — 
how  shall  he  proceed — to  whom  shall  he  first 
open  this  extraordinary  case?  "  What," 
said  lie,  as  he  walked  his  room  with  a  pace 
exceeding  that  of  ordinary  exercise,  '•  Mr. 
Adson  wants  the  Captain  to  marry  Caroline, 
whilst  he  prefers  Penelope  !  Caroline  and 
Penelope  are  sisters — twin  sisters ;  and  no 
mortal  on  earth  but  myself  possessed  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  fact — it  must  be  true.  I 
know  Mr.  Adson  lost  die  child — and  here  is 
Penelope  at  the  place  where  this  letter  states 
she  was  left — there  can  be  no  uncertainty. — 
How  plain,  how  open  now,  0  Caroline !  is 
the  road  for -us  to  happiness — how  directly 
before  us — within  our  grasp — I  already  feel 
it.  I'll  see  Caroline  to-morrow — I'll  see  the 


ADSOKVILLE.  227 

Captain  first,  and  hold  a  council.  I'll  give 
Penelope  some  mysterious  hints  of  it  in  the 
morning — tell  her  to  expect  some  extraordi 
nary  news  soon."  Then  he  heard  Penelope 
running  up  stairs  into  the  adjoining  room  : 
she  listened,  and  hearing  Edgar  up,  calls  out, 
"  Edgar,  is  thee  up  yet?" 

Edgar.  Yes  :  what  dost  thou  do  up,  this 
time  of  night  ? 

Penelope.     It  is  but  ten. 

Edgar.  But  ten  o'clock  !  I  expected  it 
was  past  midnight :  how  long  the  nights  are  : 
how  tedious. 

Pemlope.  Oh  Edgar,  you  are  sick,  I  ex 
pected  it :  PJ1  fetch  you  something  to  take  : 
you  was  out  in  the  evening  air. 

Edgar.  No,  Penelope,  I  am  not  sick  at 
all ;  it  is  not  that  whit-h  makes  me  watchful, 

Penelope.  What  then  ?  nothing  I  hope 
which  troubles  thee 

Edgar.  No,  thank —  nothing  of  that  now ; 
I  have  got  letters  from  home. 

Penelope.  Well,  that  will  do  then  ;  hut  go 
to  bed  if  thou  art  done  reading  them.  What 
is  there  in  them?  any  thing  about  me  ?  no  it's 
all  about  Caroline,  I  suppose,  and  hope — 

Edgar.  There  is  but  little  in  them  about 
Caroline,  but  much  about  Penelope. 

Pentfope.     Tell  another- — 

Edgar.  It  is  a  fact;  the  letters  were  brought 
by  Captain  W.  who  will  be  here  to-morrow; 
and  they  are  almost  taken  up  with  thee  arid 
him. 

Penelope.     Go  to  bed,  I  can't  see  how  a 


ABSOXVJLLE. 

man  would  dare  to  talk  so  after  having  been 
so  sick. 

Edgar.  Penelope,  what  I  tell  thee  is  true. 
I  desire  thee  to  prepare  thyself  for  the  good 
news  which — I  shall  have  for  thee. 

Penelope.  Cousin  Edgar,  if  I  could  believe 
there  was  a  word  about  me,  I  would  be  in 
there  before  I  slept — who  is  it  from  ? 

Edgar.  Thou  must  not  come  in  here  ;  but 
it  is  true,  and  it  is  from  a  physician,  and  a 
particular  friend  of  the  Captain. 

Penelope.     You  are  up  and  dressed  ? 

Edgar.  Certainly,  but  stay  out,  I'll  tell 
thee  more  about  it  some  other  time. 

The  next  thing  Edgar  knew,  his  door  open 
ed  and  Penelope  entered  with  a  countenance 
bespeaking  at  once  the  different  indications  of 
firmness  of  purpose,  delicacy  in  entering  his 
chamber  at  that  time  of  night,  and  a  little  fear 
that  he  was  yet  ouly  teazing  her  to  divert  him 
self. 

Penelope.  Now,  cousin  Edgar,  if  ever  I 
have  watched  with  thee  one  night,  or  given, 
thee  one  dose  of  powders,  do  not  keep  me 
awake  to-night ;  I  cannot  sleep  until  I  know 
wbat  is  in  those  letters,  that  concerns  me,  ot» 
the  — 

Edgar-.     Captain,  aye. 

Penelope.     Yes. 

Edgar,  Why,  Penelope,  if  I  should  let 
thee  know  all  that  is  in  these  letters,  thou 
wouldst  not  sleep  again  in  a  month. 

Penelope.  That's  the  way  thou  expects  to 
satisfy  me  to  give  it  up.  Oh,  Edgar,  what 
liave  I  heard  you  so  often  say;  when  you  could 


ADSONVILLE. 

not  help  yourself!  and  now  will  not  treat  me 
as  a  friend — but  continue  to  tease  me,  when 
you  see  it  distresses  me.  (Rising  to  go.J 

Edgar.  (Catching  her.)  Nay,  slay  my 
dearest  Penelope.  I  am  under  obligations  to 
thee  which  I  feel,  but  never  can  pay — forgive 
me  ;  I  have  imprudently  got  myself  into  a  real 
dilemma,  which  \  know  not  how  to  get  out  of: 
but  I  will  now  be  candid;  those  letters  I  verily 
believe  relate  wholly  to  thyself;  they  contain 
intelligence  which  will  shake  every  sensibility 
of  thy  nature,  and  call  for  the  exercise  of  aft 
thy  fortitude  :  but  yet  there  is  nothiag  bfct 
what  will,  after  the  first  shock  is  over,  add  to 
thy  happiness,  and  greatly  to  the  happiness  of 
others,  and  cannot  wound  or  hurt  any  one.  J 
did  not  intend  to  raise  thy  curiosity  so  much> 
but  by  degrees  to  prepare  thee  for  it, 

Penelope.  (Laying  her  hands  on  her 
breast.  J  How  my  heart  beats  !  It  can  be  no 
thing  I  have  done  :  what  can  it  be !  but  the 
Captain,  is  it  all  about  him  too? 

Edgar.  No,  he  is  mentioned;  there  is  but 
little,  however,  said  of  him;  it  relates  mostly 
to  thy  own  history. 

Penelope.  My  history  !  I  know  too  well^ 
cousin,  that  there  is  something  either  unkioWR 
or  concealed  from  me  concerning  nayself  anil 
parentage  ;  my  dear  father  and  mother  are 
not  indeed  my  real  parents — but  is  it  knownjf 
dost  thou  know  who  they  were  ?  has  any  thing 
new  come  to  light. 

Edgar.     There  has  :  I  am  the  only 
on  earth  that  knows,  and  has  the     vi dance 
ypur  real  parentage. 

20 


230  ADSON\ILLE. 

Penelope.  Oh  then  suppress  it,  never  let 
me  know  it ;  I  believe  every  word  thou  say- 
est.  But  how  shall  it  be  that  there  will  not 
be  some  disagreeable,  some  villainous,  some 
scandalous,  or  at  least  unfortunate  circumstan 
ces  attendant. 

Edgar.  No,  Penelope,  nothing  even  to 
make  thee  blush;  nothing  to  impeach;  noth 
ing  to  lower  thee  in  thy  own,  or  any  other 
person's  estimation  :  it  is  to  restore  thee  to 
rich  and  respectable  connections,  already  dear 
to  thee. 

Penelope.  Tell  me  all — already  dear  to 
me !  oh  that  it  might  make  thee  my  brother. 

Edgar.  I  am  not  thy  brother,  but  nothing 
gives  me  more  pleasure  than  a  prospect  of  it. 
(smiling.) 

Penelope.  Do  not  say  that  Caroline  is  my 
sister !  that  will  be  more  ; — but  I  begin  rath 
er  to  doubt  of  the  whole.  You  say  you  arc 
the  only  person  on  earth  that  knows  it ;  who 
wrote  that  letter  ? 

Edgar.  The  person  who  wrote  this  one, 
(taking  it  up)  is  dead  ;  and  it  was  delivered, 
directed  and  sealed  a  few  days  before  his 
death,  and  after  he  was  certain  of  his  fate. — 
But  I  wish  to  ask  thee  a  few  questions,  which 
may  probably  give  some  weight  to  my  asser 
tions.  Hast  thou  any  recollection,  ever  so 
faint,  of  being  carried  off  by  Indians  ? 

Penelope.     None. 

Edgar.     None  ? 

Penelope.     Not  the  least. 

Edgar.  Dost  thou  know  any  thing  about  a 
basket,  a  string  of  beads,  and  perhaps  a 


few  rags  of  a  child- s  clothing  being  preserved 
with  more  than  ordinary  care  in  the  house? 

Penelope.  I  do,  I  have  them  in  my  own 
care  ;  my  mother  has  desired  me  always  to 
keep  them. 

Edgar  then  remained  silent  some  time, 
looking  her  in  the  ftice  apparently  considering 
whether  to  tell  her  further. 

Penelope.  I  can  bring  them  if  it  will  aid 
thee. 

Edgar.  No,  Penelope,  not  now,  to  me  ;  it 
is  past  all  doubt :  thou  wilt  find  in  the  end 
tkere  is  no  room  for  a  doubt :  my  beloved 
Penelope  and  my  adorable  Caroline,  are  not 
only  sisters,  but  twin  sisters. 

Penelope  remained  fixed,  immoveable  as  a 
statue,  with  her  eyes  stationary,  without  their 
common  expression  ; — contending  sensations 
equipoised  her  soul  and  suspended  every  emo 
tion  but  breath.  At  length  she  threw  herself 
into  his  arms,  laid  her  head  on  his  breast,  and 
relieved  the  spasms  of  her  soul  in  torrents  of 
tears :  she  several  times  attempted  to  speak  ; 
but  failing  in  that,  she  arose,  and  taking  her 
candle  laid  her  hand  on  the  letters,  and  with 
her  eyes  swimming  in  tears,  looked  at  Edgar 
for  liberty  to  take  them.  He  shewed  her 
which  to  read  first :  she  then  retired  to  her 
room,  whilst  Edgar,  throwing  himself  on  the 
bed.  listened  to  discover  if  she  should  make  a 
further  ado  on  the  occasion. 

Penelope  read  the  first  letter  through,  and 
the  fore  part  of  the  second,  without  much 
difficulty,  only  that  she  thought  the  candle  gave 
;.i  very  clear  light,  until  she  came  to  that  part 


ADSONV1LLE. 

where  it  mentioned  of  her  holding  to  her  lit 
tie  basket,  when  the  briny  fount  again  broke 
bulk,  and  she  sobbed  so  loud  that  her  father 
and  mother*  after  calling  to  her  and  receiving 
no  answer,  both  dressed  hastily  and  came  to 
her.  And  when  Edgar  heird  them  in  hei- 
room,  he  went  himself  to  assist  in  explaining 
the  circumstances.  He  found  her  sitting  on 
the  side  of  the  bed,  reclined  on  her  mother's 
breast  and  choking  with  sobs.  Her  father 
stood  by  the  stand,  with  the  letters  trembling 
in  his  hand,  and  vainly  endeavoring  to  find 
out  what  they  related  to,  without  remember 
ing  in  his  hurry  that  his  spectacles  were"  es 
sential  to  his  object.  Edgar  took  them  out  of 
bis  hand,  and  perceiving  they  were  exceed 
ingly  wet  with  tears,  said  "  0  Penelope,  I 
must  be  more  careful  of  these  documents :  one 
or  two  more  perusals  by  such  liquid  eyes  will 
completely  destroy  them.  Then  apologizing 
for  want  of  prudence  and  contrivance,  and 
declaring  that  he  had  intended  first  to  con 
sult  with  them,  he  opened  to  them  the  sub 
ject,  and  read  the  letters,  reserving  only  what 
was  said  about  himself  and  Caroline  in  the 
Doctor's  letter.  He  concluded  by  telling  them 
there  were  none  yet  who  knew  it,  but  those- 
who  were  then  in  the  room,  and  what  further 
steps  were  taken  should  depend  upon  them, 
His  uncle  said,  it  is  well  enough  known  that 
she  is  not  our  child.  And  Mrs.  S.  after  hav 
ing  spent  some  time  in  silent  reflection  on  it; 
said,  Nobody  will  dispute  it  that  sees  them, 
(meaning  Penelope  and  Caroline  ;)  there  is 
almost  sufficient  evidence  in  their  looks, 


ADSONVILLE.  233 

out  any  thing  else  ;  but  the  other  testimony  is 
incontrovertible.  Well,  those  old  folks  are 
dead.  Aye;  I  expected  they  had  been  so 
long  before.  I  do  not  think  Penelope  would 
ever  have  suffered  for  any  thing,  if  this  never 
had  come  out.  But  I  am  glad  on  her  account; 
as  she  would  all  her  life  had  turns  of  grieving. 
How  often  has  it  made  me  shed  tears,  when 
she  was  four  or  five  years  old  to  see  her  come 
in  from  playing  with  the  neighboring  chil 
dren,  crying  and  saying,,  A?nt  you  my  Ma 
ma  !  Such-a-one  says  you  an't  my  Mama, 
and  that  Pve  got  none.  But  now  we  shall 
lose  her. 

Penelope  had  become  more  composed,  but 
at  this  reflection  upon  her  gratitude,  she 
broke  out  again,  saying  no,  no,  never;  I  love 
no  mother,  no  father  but  you.  They  smiled^ 
and  Edgar  perceiving  it  a  favorable  moment 
to  break  up,  proposed  that  Penelope  should 
be  left,  to  take  some  rest,  saying  he  expected 
in  the  morning  to  go  to  the  school,  and  hear 
the  second  part  of  the  s<nne  tune.  They  ac 
cordingly  all  advised  Penelope  to  take  some 
repose,  and  left  her,  and  went  below  to  talk 
by  themselves  upon  the  extraordinary  and  in 
teresting  developement. 

As  Edgar's  aunt  wished,  without  delay  or 
the  interruption  of  answers,  to  ask,  at  least, 
five  hundred  questions  respecting  Mr.  Adsoa, 
liis  wife,  their  property,  characteristics,  &c. 
with  the  size  and  colour  of  their  house,  quan 
tity  of  land,  &c.  to  as  many  of  which,  as  she 
$ave  him  opportunity,  he  returned  satisfacto 
ry  answers.  Bat  Penelope  was  not  disposed 

20* 


ta  sleep  and  soon  joined  them.  The  fire  was 
reanimated;  and  they  resolved  to  compensate 
for  the  loss  of  their  rest,  by  an  early  dish  of 
strong  coffee ;  in  preparing  which  Penelope 
assisted,  and  notwithstanding  her  mental  fa 
tigue,  flew  around  as  light  and  spry  as  if  she 
Tiad  stepped  on  briars. 

Edgar  walked  out  to  observe  the  approach 
of  day,  and  indulge  his  animating  reflections. 
The  shades  of  night  hovered  around  the  doors 
of  the  sleeping  villagers,  the  rushing  breeze 
shook  the  fading  rose  bushes  beneath  theif 
windows,  and  sung  through  the  branches  of 
the  tall  trees;  whilst  the  protracted  and  re 
echoed  notes  of  the  strutting  lords  of  the  barn 
yard  loudly  proclaimed  the  eastern  dawn  oi' 
day  and  resuscitation  of  nature. 

Before  the  sun  smiled  across  the  valley> 
Edgar  was  prepared  to  start,  without,  as  yet, 
any  definite  arrangement  how  he  should  open 
the  news  to  the  others  concerned,  so  as  to  af 
ford  himself  the  most  diversion,  and  them  th£ 
most  agreeable  surprise  :  But  Penelope  ex 
pressing  an  inclination  to  accompany  him,  thfc 
offer  was  readily  accepted,  and  when  he  arri 
ved  at  the  school  he  determined  to  remain, 
himself  im  the  rear,  and  observe  Penelope's 
success  in  communicating  to  Caroline  the  in 
telligence.  After  he  had  been  some  minutes 
ia  suspense,  Caroline  came  to  the  door  with 
her  tooth-brush  in  her  hand,  and  smilingly 
calling  to  Edgar,  "  what  does  she  mean?  she 
does  not  know,  herself."  Indeed  she  had  as  yet 
given  Caroline  but  little  intelligence,  for  com 
ing  upon  her  whilst  she  was  washing  her  teeth , 


ADSONVILLEV  £35 

and  before  she  was  aware  of  her  intention  in 
attempting  to  kiss  her,  and  with  the  struggles 
of  Caroline  to  avoid  it,  had  got  the  black  tooth 
powder  all  over  her  pretty  face,  and  raised  a 
general  laugh  amongst  the  scholars  ;  and  now. 
whilst  she  had  laid  aside  her  bonnet  to  repair 
that  disaster,  Caroline  had  taken  the  oppor 
tunity  to  beg  some  explanation  of  Edgar  of  her 
extraordinary  conduct.  Edgar  said,  he  should 
leave  her  still  to  find  out  the  mystery  from 
Penelope,  as  he  was  sure  that  in  this  way  it 
would  not  come  so  suddenly  as  to  overwhelm 
her.  But,  says  he,  Caroline,  let  me  ask  thee 
didst  thou  ever  have  a  sister? 

Caroline.  I  have  had  ;  you  know  she  wa's 
drowned. 

Edgar.  Caroline,  how  dost  thou  know  she 
was  drowned  ? 

Caroline.  She  was  drowned  or  something 
worse.  We  were  left  alone  together  on  the 
bank  of  the  iake,  and  when  the  nurse  returned 
for  us,  my  sister  was  missing,  and  I  alone  was 
found.  We  had  just  began  to  walk  alone;  and 
as  they  found  a  hole  in  the  fence,  where  they 
uere  compelled  to  believe  she  had  crept 
through,  and  fell  off  the  bank  into  the  water  $ 
diligent  search  was  made  for  her,  but  the  wa 
ter  was  deep,  and  she  had  on  a  new  chintz 
frock,  which,  with  her  bonnet  tied  under  her 
chin,  might  have  floated  her  half  a  mile  be 
fore  she  went  down.  But  why,  Edgar,  why 
have  you  set  me  to  telling  this  melancholy 
story  now;  it  cannot  be  new  to  thee? 

Edgar.  No,  Caroline,  it  is  not  new  ta 
%ie|  I  know  more,  much  more  about  it  tfian 


ADSONVILLE. 

thou  dost ;  I  know  she  was  not  drowned — that 
she  was  kidnapped,  and  still  lives. 

Caroline*     Edgar!  is  it  so? 

Edgar.  It  is  true.  Penelope  must  finish 
the  story.  (Turning  from  her.) 

Caroline  never  manifested  so  much  reluc 
tance  before,  in  parting  with  him,  whatever 
she  might  often  have  felt;  but  he  left  her  to 
return  to  Penelope,  whilst  he  drove  to  the 
lodgings  of  the  Captain  ;  who  attempted  to 
conceal  his  surprise  at  his  early  visit,  and  wel 
comed  him  with  the  cordiality  of  an  old  friend. 

Edgar  requested  him  to  retire  with  him  to 
his  room,  where  taking  out  the  letters,  he  com 
municated  to  him  their  contents ;  and  he  also 
united  in  the  opinion  that  the  evidence  was 
conclusive,  and  they  mutually  congratulated 
each  other  on  the  circumstance  so  propitious 
to  their  most  ardent  wishes.  The  Captain 
further  stated  that  he  well  remembered  the 
circumstance,  and  had  often  heard  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Adson  express  their  apprehensions 
lest  some  more  terrible  fate  had  befallen  the 
child  than  that  of  drowning.  And  so  strong 
ly  were  the  neighbors  possessed  of  the  same 
idea,  that  they  assembled  the  next  morning  to 
scour  the  woods  but  without  effect.  They 
concluded  for  Caroline  to  write.  Edgar  of 
fered  to  be  the  bearer  of  the  letters  immedi 
ately  to  Adson ville  :  whilst  they  were  talking 
*  messenger  informed  them  that  Penelope  re 
quested  him  to  send  those  letters  to  her :  but 
Edgar  chose  rather  to  carry  them  himself,  foi> 
ftar  Caroline  should  be  as  liberal  as  Penelope 
been,  which  would  materially  deface  the 


ADSONV1LLK.  237 

precious  record.  At  the  door,,  the  school  mis 
tress  met  them,  and  requested  a  moment's  con 
versation  with  Edgar  aside  ;  and  said  she  was 
reluctantly  compelled  to  inform  him  that  she 
had  some  time  since  received  a  letter  from  Ca 
roline's  father,  requesting  her  to  prevent  any 
intercourse  between  Caroline  and  any  person 
who  was  a  stranger  to  her,  excepting  the  one 
who  was  the  bearer  of  the  letter,  and  who  he 
is,  said  she,  them  knowest  :  and  after  the  op- 
portunity  of  spending  the  afternoon  together 
yesterday,  thou  wii,  conclude  no  doubt  that  I 
was  not  disposed  rigorously  to  follow  the  let 
ter  of  his  request ;  I  had  hoped  that  no 
necessity  would  have  compelled  me  to : 
but  since  there  appears  this  morning  so  much 
excitement,  I  am  ready  to  think  there  must 
be  some  grounds  for  his  caution,  and  that  I 
cannot  avoid  acting  according  to  his  instruc 
tions. 

Edgar  felt  too  confident  in  his  conscious  rec 
titude,  and  perhaps  somewhat  too  much  flush 
ed  with  his  present  high  prospects  to  conde 
scend  to  make  any  explanations;  he,  there 
fore,  politely  thanked  her  for  her  information, 
and  for  her  liberality  to  him  the  preceding 
day  ;  and  as  the  Captain  had  walked  in,  he 
took  the  letters  in  question  out  of  his  pocket, 
and  requested  her  to  hand  them  to  him,  and 
turned  to  walk  from  her:  she  appeared  to  feel 
much  hurt  at  this,  and  earnestly  requested 
him  to  walk  into  the  parlour ;  but  he  as 
warmly  thanked  her,  and  continued  to  walk 
away.  She  then  went  to  the  room  where  the 
ladies  were  with  the  Captain,  and  handed  him 


238  ADSONVILLE. 

the  letters.  They  all  asked  for  Edgar,  but 
she  requested  Caroline  to  follow  her  out.  How 
the  Captain  and  Penelope  liked  being  left 
alone,  and  the  tender  scenes  that  passed  be 
tween  them,  belongs  not  to  this  story  to  relate: 
it  behoves  us  rather  to  follow  Caroline  where 
she  followed  her  governess,  into  a  retired 
room,  where  deliberately  setting  down,  the 
latter  gravely  began  to  open  to  Caroline,  after 
many  introductory  and  prefatory  observations, 
on  the  responsibility  of  her  station,  as  a  guar 
dian  over  females,  at  the  most  eventful  period 
of  their  lives,  whe>>  one  important  step,  in  a 
wrong  direction,  might  give  an  unhappy  course 
to  the  whole  path  of  life.  She  at  length  came 
directly  upon  her  subject,  anH  gave  Caroline 
to  understand  her  father's  request,  and  that 
she  had  just  communicated  it  to  Edgar.  Al 
though  Caroline  thought  her  preaching  was 
unseasonable,  yet  she  listened  with  patience 
until  she  had  closed  this  period  ;  when  starting 
up  she  said;  "  and  so  you  shut  the  door  upon 
him.  Oh,  Edgar,  when  will  you  come  to  be 
treated  by  my  friends  as  vou  deserve!  whilst 
every  body  else  delights  to  honor  and  esteem 
you,,  it  is  from  them  alone  you  meet  with  con 
tumely  ;  and  but  little  better  than  that  from 
me.  But  Pll  follow  thee  now  in  my  turn,  it 
is  but  fair."  So  saying,  she  left  her  astonish- 
ished  teacher,  and  went  into  the  street :  but 
after  vainly  looking  each  way.  without  disco 
vering  either  him,  or  his  carriage,  she  was 
obliged  to  return  to  the  room  to  communicate 
her  trouble  to  her  friends,  and  examine  the 
important  letters,  with  Penelope  alone  ;  whiU 


AD-SONVILLE.  239 

the  Captain  went  to  make  explanations,  and 
communicate  to  the  Mistress  the  extraordinary 
occasion  of  the  morning's  bustle.  he  latter 
much  lamented  that  she  had  riot  known  more 
of  it,  before  she  had  spoken  to  Edgar,  as  such 
circumstances  must  remove  every  thing  like  a 
non-intercourse  ;  (for  the  captain  took  care  in 
the  relation  to  attribute  it  all  to  the  credit  of 
Edgar:)  but,  says  she,  why  did  he  leave  as 
if  he  was  offended  ;  he  appeared  tc  take  it  all 
in  good  part,  thanked  me  very  much  for  ta 
king  the  liberty  to  speak  to  him  on  the  sub 
ject,  and  politely  declined  my  earnest  invita 
lion  towftlk  into  the  room. 

Edgar,  on  his  return  to  Plain  Ville,  made 
some  plausible  excuse  for  having  left  Penel 
ope  at  the  school,  to  satisfy  his  aunt,  and  took 
the  advantage  of  the  mildness  and  beauty  of 
the  day  to  enjoy  a  walk  through  the  cultiva 
ted  sceneries  of  his  earliest  years,  but  not  to 
indulge  undisturbed  his  imagination  in  visions 
of  future  prosperity  and  happiness,  unmingled 
with  a  proportion  of  the  alloy,  unavoidably 
distilled  into  the  chalice  of  matrimonial  felici 
ty.  He  had  not  the  least  doubt  now  but  the 
object  whieh  promised  him  all  his  ambition 
desired,  was  soon  to  crown  his  perseverance 
with  success.  But  although  he  felt  as  a  lover, 
yet  he  wished  to  think  and  act  as  a  man.  That 
if  he  had  committed  one  error,  in  being  per 
tinaciously  bent  upon  the  attainment  of  his 
frail  treasure,  he  might  not  add  to  it,  by  still 
looking  to  that  one  object  as  the  only  hope  of 
life,  or  source  of  satisfaction ;  but  that  hp 
might  rather  look  to  her  as  a  faithful,  unsus- 


240  ADSONVILLE. 

pected  'friend,  united  to  him  firmly,  by  tfie 
most  tender  connexion;  having  no  other  end. 
aim,  wish,  sentiment  or  opinion,  but  what 
centered  in,  arose  from,  and  coincided  with 
his  own,  that  they  might  be,  as  the  old  Friend 
said,  "  bone  of  one  bone,  and  flesh  of  one 
flesh." 

Instead  of  being  for  love,  and  for  Caroline, 
much  as  he  loved,  admired  and  esteemed  her, 
he  considered  that  which  he  owed  to  her  was 
strictly  speaking  of  a  secondary  nature,  com 
pared  with  his  duty  as  a  citizen  of  the  world; 
and  that  his  enjoyments  derived  from  her  so 
ciety,  instead  of  being  the  uniform  elements  of 
his  mortal  life,  or  the  steady  field  of  its  exer 
cise,  should  be  like  an  occasional  retreat  from 
the  cares  of  the  world,  like  a  pleasant  arbour 
in  a  sultry  sun,  a  shelter  from  the  storms  of 
the  world,  and  a  hallowed  sanctuary  where  no 
rude  cares  shall  dare  to  intrude  on  moments 
dedicated  to  the  secret  endearments  of  connu 
bial  devotion,  calculated  to  wind  up  and  in 
vigorate  the  springs  of  natural  ambition  and 
industry,  and  of  parental  and  social  obliga 
tion. 

Whilst  on  the  brow  of  a  distant  hill,  he  was 
.thus  subjecting  his  passions  to  the  restraints  of 
philosophy,  he  saw  a  carriage  stop  at  his  uncle's 
door.  He  waited  until  he  observed  two  la 
dies  leave  it  and  enter  the  house,  and  thence 
discovering,  according  to  his  expectations,  that 
Caroline  had  come  home  with  Penelope — he 
hastened  his  return,  and  came  upon  them 
whilst  Caroline  was  examining  the  articles 
Penelope  had  in  keeping,  and 


ADSONVILLE.  241 

with  her  own,  which  were  also  preserved,  and 
every  suspicion  of  doubt  removed  from  their 
minds. 

As  Edgar  entered,  they  both  watchfully  re 
garding  his  countenance,  began  to  apologize 
for  their  beloved  teacher's  rebuff;  and  Pene 
lope  said,  that  Caroline  ran  up  and  down  the 
street  after  him  till  she  lost  her  comb.  Edgar, 
watching  her  blushes,  said  carelessly,  it  was 
something  very  new  for  her  to  do  so  much  for 
him. 

Caroline*     I  never  can  do  enough. 

Edgar.  I  have  thought  that  the  least  inti 
mation  of  favor  or  regard  from  thee,  Caroline, 
would  be  sufficient  to  satisfy  my  ambition : 
but  I  find  that  my  demands  increase  with  ev- 
«ry  concession,  and,  like  the  miser,  the  more 
I  have  the  more  I  want. 

Penelope.  Well,  supposing  she  gives  yo* 
herself,  heart  and  all,  will  you  be  satisfied  ? 
you  can't  have  more  than  the  cat  and  her  skin  : 
but  Pll  go,  and  leave  you  to  settle  it  between 
yourselves,  before  cousin  Edgar  lectures  me 
for  the  use  of  what  he  calls  vulgar  aphorisms. 

What  passed  when  Edgar  and  Caroline  were 
left  alone,  we  must  not  presume  to  state  fur 
ther  than  that  she  no  longer  waited y  than  for 
Edgar  once  more  to  renew  the  protestations 
of  his  undiminished,  of  his  increasing,  though 
more  disciplined  affection,  before  she  confes 
sed  to  him  that  he  was  already  in  possession 
ef  all  that  she  had  to  give  ;  that  her  hand  she 
was  not  sure  belonged  to  her  to  dispose  of,  but 
-that  her  heart  and  esteem  it  was  out  of  her 
power  to  retain  ;  that  she  had  not  tamely  sur- 

21 


242  ADSONV1LLE. 

rendered  them,  but  that  he  had  exterted  them 
from  her  by  a  long  and  steady  course  of  the 
most  generous  attention,  flattering  and  unme 
rited  partiality  ;  and  although,  said  she,  it 
might  be  still  a  weakness  in  me  to  make  the 
acknowledgment,  yet  I  should  blush  most  for 
myself  if  it  was  not  true. 

Edgar  received  her  plighted  affection  with 
the  just  sense  of  the  inestimable  value  of  her 
incomparable  accomplishments  and  native 
worth,  which  were  of  a  nature  not  to  fade 
till  virtue  dies;  to  a  countenance  and  person 
which  never  failed  to  attract  the  attention  and 
convey  a  ray  of  delight  to  every  beholder, 
was  added  a  mind  every  way  calculated  and 
adorned  to  govern  it,  with  a  grace  which 
should  give  additional  lustre  and  interest  to 
such  an  exquisite  model  of  female  perfection. 
It  were  hard  to  tell  by  her  most  intimate  ac 
quaintance,  whether  she  was  the  most  naturally 
grave  or  gay, — whether  her  demeanor  was 
the  effect  of  constant  discretion  and  reflection, 
or  of  native  simplicity  and  the  impulse  of  inno 
cence — whether  she  loved  most  to  ramble 
alone  through  the  solitary  dell,  and  listen  to 
the  warbling  grove,  or  murmuring  rill,  or 
float  in  the  arms  and  affections  of  her  beloved 
associates,  unconscious  of  the  halo  of  admira 
tion  and  distinction  inseparable  front  her  pre 
sence  5  certain  it  is,  that  she  possessed  that 
sweetness  of  disposition  and  unaffected  humility 
of  deportment,  that  desire  to  please  and  never 
to  hurt  or  offend,  which  had  the  power  to 
shine  without  raising  envy.  There  were 
none  who  were  not  willing  to  do  her  homage, 


ADSOXVILLE.  243 

because  they  saw  there  was  evidently  no  dis 
position  in  her  to  demand  it;.  They  consid 
ered  that  although  she  possessed  the  merit  of 
her  perfections,  yet  they  claimed  the  honor 
of  their  just  appreciation. 

Edgar  and  Caroline,  before  they  separated, 
took  into  calm  perspective  such  obstructions 
as  were  likely  still  to  thwart  the  consumma 
tion  of  their  highest  earthly  hopes  Edgar 
gave  her  to  understand  that  he  had  accident 
ally,  become  acquainted  with  her  ia\  curable 
opinion  of  the  Friends,  since  her  acquaintance 
with  them,  and  asked  her  ingenuously  to  con 
fess,  whether  she  retained  that  impression  yet 
of  them  :  he  did  not,  he  said,  ask  the  ques 
tion  because  he  considered  it  immediately  re 
garded  their  connexion  ;  but  he  wished  her 
to  consider  whether  as  he  grower!  older  and 
settled  down  into  more  steady  habits,  if  he 
should  become  more  tenacious  of  their  prin 
ciples  and  conformable  to  their  habits,  it 
would  be  regarded  by  her  as  a  misfortune,  or 
would  have,  in  her  present  estimation,  a  ten 
dency  to  render  him  less  agreeable  to  her. 
To  this  Caroline  answered,  that  she  knew  no 
reason  for  altering  her  judgment  in  that  par 
ticular,  and  as  to  what  alterations  he  might 
undergo  in  any  respect,  she  never  should  suf 
fer  a  moment's  uneasiness. 

"  But,"  says  she,  "  Edgar,  I  have  become 
well  enough  acquainted  with  your  rules  to  be 
aware  that  if  you  marry  any  person  out  of  the 
meeting,  however  deserving,  (if  it  was  me  I 
should  not  blame  them)  you  must  be  consid 
ered  a  criminal,  and  be  subjected  to  excom- 


244  ADSONV1LLE. 

munication  inevitably.  This  will  undoubtedly 
lessen  you  in  the  estimation  of  many  of  your 
friends,  and  subject  you  to  a  course  of  tanta 
lizing*  form,  which,  however,  you  may  consi 
der  imbecile,  cannot  fail  to  be  disagreeable. 
But  think,  Edgar,  if  I  should  be  so  (other 
wise)  happy  as  to  be  the  favoured  object,  how 
hard  it  would  be,  to  me,  to  be  considered  the 
occasion  of  thy  offence :  couldst  thou  consent 
thus  to  have  me  looked  upon  coolly,  and  treat 
ed  as  an  interloper  ?  or  rathe?  as  one  who 
had  drawn  away  from  the  path  of  duty, 
one  who  otherwise  might  have  been  an  orna 
ment  to  the  Society.  You  have  my  esteem, 
you  have  my  gratitude,  my  heart ;  but  none 
of  these  need  make  thee  unhappy,  which  my 
hand  may.  There  are  many  amiable  young 
women  I  am  acquainted  with,  and  many  more 
you  must  undoubtedly  know,  who  belong  to 
the  meeting,  that — that — 

Edgar.  That  is  well  thought  of  Caroline. 
I  know  also  many  very  agreeable  and  worthy 
young  men,  who  do  not  belong  to  the  society, 
who  will  make  a  very  genteel  and  agreeable 
woman  a  husband  :  I  will  marry  one  of  those 
young  ladies,  if  I  can  get  them,  and  thou  shalt 
have  one  of  the  world's  people,  and  theu 
there  will  be  no  infringement  of  discipline  ; 
and  I  shall  have,  thou  sayest,  thy  heart,  and 
thou  knowest  thou  hast  mine,  so  where  will 
be  the  harm  ;  I  shall  certainly  have  that  which 
I  value  the  most,  and  without  which  I  would 
not  accept  thy  hand. 

But  seriously,  Caroline,  I  consider  thee 
as  much  a  Friend  as  I  am  in  principle  ;  \\l\\ 


ADSONVILLE.  245 

petition  the  meeting,  then,  instead  of  be 
ing  looked  upon  coldly  ;  thou  wilt  be  regard 
ed  as  an  acquisition  ? 

Caroline.  I  should  be  regarded  with  con 
tempt,  as  one  who  meanly  crept  in  to  facili 
tate  another  object.  Oh,  Edgar,  never  for 
thee.  I  wish  nothing  more  sincerely  than  that 
I  was.  worthy,  and  did  belong;  it  is,  or  at  least 
ought  to  be  the  primary  object,  but  I  can  give 
no  idea  of  the  enormity,  that  it  is  in  my  view 
to  practise  deceit  in  such  a  case,  to  invade  the 
church,  and  make  the  means  of  salvation  a 
mere  cat's  paw  to  facilitate  my  own  temporal 
views. 

Edgar.  Why,  really  Caroline,  when  I  had 
just  flattered  myself  with  the  thought  that  all 
impediments  to  our  union  were  removed,  thou 
art  preparing  another  gulph  between  us  as 
deep  as  Lazarus?s. 

Caroline.  What  an  extravagant  expres 
sion  !  how  do  I  do  that? 

Edgar.  Thou  wilt  not  permit  me  to  mfirry 
out,  for  fear  I  shall  be  excommunicated,  nei 
ther  wilt  thou  join  the  meeting  to  .marry  in. 

Caroline.  In  the  first  expedient,  I  fear 
('thou  wouldst  lose  more  than  thou  wouldst  gain, 
in  giving  so  many  good  friends  for  one  :  what 
a  fearful  odds  in  the  scale !  and  as  to  the  se 
cond  I  am  not  fit,  I  wish  to  heaven  I  was. 

Edgar.  The  whole  world,  in  my  estima 
tion,  would  not  weigh  against  thee  ;  I  speak 
without  exaggeration,  not  but  that  there  may 
be  many  who  are  thy  equals  in  every  respect, 
but  thou  hast  engrossed  my  affections,  and  I 
am  blind  to  the  merits  of  all  others  $  thou  art 

21* 


246       ,  ADSONVILLE. 

all  the  world  to  me,  because  with  thee  I  car? 
enjoy  it,  and  without  thee  I  can  enjoy  no 
thing. 

Caroline.  A  sad  state  !  I  should  tremble 
to  undertake  the  responsibility  of  realising  to 
thee  such  great  expectations. 

Edgar.  It  will  cost  thee  no  effort,  only  act 
thyself,  my  partiality  will  do  the  rest. 

Caroline.  You  seem  to  be  sensible  of  your 
hallucination :  I  have  often  wondered  how 
wise  men  could  be  aifected  with  hypochondria: 
I  believe  that  philosophers  are  as  apt  to  be  in 
love  as  any  others,  but  then  (smiling  archly) 
I  believe  they  are  sooner  over  it. 

Edgar.  Thou  hast  just  now  given  thyself 
to  me ;  I  have  the  curiosity  to  know  in  what 
light  thou  considerest  the  gift ;  not  that  I 
mean  to  beany  ways  tenacious  about  the  terms, 
for  I  accept  it  on  any  conditions. 

Caroline.  I  gave  myself  to  thee  !  it  was 
Penelope  that  said  that,  not  me. 

Edgar.  Do  you  think  to  get  off  so  ?  you 
said  I  had  your  esteem, — yes,  and  your — let 
me  see — gratitude — what  that  may  be  for, 
though  I  cannot  tell. 

Caroline.  There's  ground  enough  for  it : 
yes,  I  said  that,  what  else  ? 

Edgar*  And  your  heart;  there  now  I 
have  you. 

Caroline.  Well,  how  far  does  that  estab 
lish  your  claim  to  me  as  yours. 

Edgar.  Why,  I  do  not  expect  you  would 
be  willing  to  have  your  heart  separated  from 
your  body ! 

Caroline.    Indeed;  the  idea  conveyed  by 


ADSONV1LLE.  247 

that  figure  looks  horrible  ;  but  perhaps  by 
making  use  of  that  term,  I  conveyed  more 
than  1  meant. 

Edgar.     Well,  explain  then,  let's  under 
stand  it — qualify  it. 

Caroline.     You  have  my  esteem  and  grati 
tude,  unqualified  in  its  fullest  extent — 

Edgar.     Thank  you  for  so  much;  go  on> 
let's  see  what  else. 

Caroline.  And  what  I  meant  by  adding 
my  heart,  was,  that  accompanying  those  senti 
ments,  there  was  a  kind  of  (here  she  spoke 
very  deliberately)  a  kind  of  interest — I  cannot 
convey  the  idea,  but  (looking  up  and  bright 
ening  in  her  countenance,  and  quickening 
her. words)  there's  much  Edgar,  conveyed 
in  the  term  gratitude,  where  it  is  sincere  in  a 
female  :  I  do  not  know,  finally,  as  I  could 
have  conveyed  my  meaning  better  than  I  did; 
I  do  not  feel  disposed  to  take  back  any  part 
of  it,  and  I  also  admit,  that  when  the  heart 
is  gone,  there  is  little  left  to  contend  about : 
but  I  do  not  think  there  is  any  need  of  being 
crazy  to  get  married, 

Edgar.  Now  I  think  I  understand  you, 
you  decline  taking  any  thing  back  if  you 
could ;  and  when  your  heart  is  given,  your 
person  is  not  worth  retaining,  and  yet  you 
think  it  not  important  to  be  married. 

Caroline.  I  assure  you  that  you  quite  mis 
understand  me,  or  else  I  misapprehend  my 
self.  But  the  more  I  say,  the  more  I  entan 
gle  myself;  may  I  forever  be  delivered  from 
having  the  vanity  to  attempt  another  argu 
ment  with  you. 


348  ADSONVJLL2. 

Edgar.  I  hope  you  may  have  many  if 
you  are  not  more  pertinacious  in  them  than 
you  are  in  this. 

Caroline.  I  hope  at  least  if  I  do,  that  I 
may  never  forget  the  vast  difference  which  I 
owe  to  your  superior  judgment — and  I  desire 
also  never  so  far  to  forget  what  I  owe  to  it,  as 
to  presume  to  correct  any  thing  I  may  imagine 
inconsistent  in  you  :  but  there  is  one  trifling 
circumstance  it  would  be  gratifying  to  be  in 
formed  in.  v 

Edgar.     What  may  that  be  ? 

Caroline.  I  discover  that  in  discourse  you 
appear  to  be  altogether  indifferent  whether 
you  make  use  of  the  plain  language  or  that  of 
the  world. 

Edgar.     Well  I  perceive  the  same  in  thee. 

Caroline.  True,  but  I  am  under  no  obli 
gation,  it  is  altogether  supererogation  with 
me,  if  there  is  any  goodness  in  it.  I  only  use 
it  occasionally  because  I  think  it  is  pretty,  and 
to  be  complaisant  to  those  who  love  to  speak 
it,  and  I  suppose  to  hear  it. 

Edgar.  I  make  use  of  the  common  lan 
guage,  sometimes,  for  brevity,  and  sometimes 
to  shew  that  I  am  not  so  superstitious  as  to  be 
lieve  it  is  wicked  to  use  a  plural  instead  of  a 
singular  pronomi — in  the  origin  of  using  the 
plural  number  to  one,  I  have  no  doubt  it  was 
flattery,  and  a  sin,  but  it  is  no  longer  used  in 
that  acceptation,  and  as  words  are  but  merely 
sounds  to  convey  our  meaning,  I  cannot  dis 
cover  that  in  reality  there  is  much  in  it. 

Caroline.  But  your  rules  require  it.  and 
therefore  so  long  as  you  are  a  ntembcr  and 


ADSONVILLE.  249 

partake  of  the  privileges  of  society,  you 
ought  to  comply  with  them :  and  if  you  avoid 
it  on  account  of  the  cross,  or  for  fear  of  being 
called  a  Quaker,  it  is  still  sin;  forgive  me,  it  is 
no  sin  in  you. 

Edgar.  Now  I  think  you  are  very  well 
fitted  to  he  taken  in  the  meeting,  and  made  an 
overseer  of  immediately. 

This  discourse  was  carried  on  with  more  of 
pleasantry  than  seriousness,  but  was  at  length 
interrupted  by  the  Captain's  joining  them, 
and  according  to  his  promise  to  give  Edgar  an 
account  of  an  evening's  ramble,  he  commen 
ced  by  saying  : — • 

"  When  about  fifteen  years  old,  I  engaged 
with  some  other  boys  upon  a  night  excursion, 
for  hunting  raccoons  :  it  was  in  the  commence 
ment  of  autumn,  and  when  night  fall  had  re 
lieved  my  athletic  companions  from  their  cares, 
we  sullied  forth,  each  armed  with  a  fowling 
piece,  and  accompanied  by  a  dog  celebrated 
for  his  activity  in  this  kind  of  sport,  and  one 
or  two  others,  which  their  owners  were  anx 
ious  should  profi  by  his  example.  We  fol 
lowed  the  course  of  the  Honey  Meadow  Brook, 
towards  its  source,  through  the  winding  mea 
dows  that  sported  its  banks ;  on  either  side  of 
which  the  rising  hills,  with  their  dusky  sum 
mits  rose  in  still  and  solemn  grandeur,  limiting 
our  moonlight  prospect  to  the  valley  through 
which  we  passed,  until  we  entered  the  spa 
cious  and  stately  forest,  called  the  Ludlow 
Woods.  This  forest  is  owned  by  a  rich  fami 
ly  of  that  name,  who  reside  in  the  city  of 


250 


ADSONV1LLE. 


New -York,  and  who  tenaciously  guard  it 
against  the  ravages  of  the  destructive  axe, 
thereby  preserving  it  as  an  ornament  to  the 
country,  a  refuge  for  such  animals  as  have 
been  ejected  from  the  surrounding  country, 
and  as  a  seasonable  supply  of  timber  for  fu 
ture  generations.  It  is  covered  with  the 
most  magnificent  white  oaks,  whose  tall  straight 
trunks,  with  their  white  bark,  give,  by  moon 
light  the  most  soothing  and  sublime  sensations, 
their  lofty  foliage,  uniting  to  form  a  canopy, 
effectually  looks  down  all  attempts  of  aspiring 
inferior  shrubbery  to  live  beneath  their  shade^ 
and  the  spaces  are  left  entirely  clear  of  under 
brush  ;  through  this  scenery,  this  delightful 
brook  winds  its  course.  On  its  banks,  during 
the  sultry  part  of  the  day,  in  summer,  may  be 
seen  the  wild  pigeons  descending  to  quench; 
their  thirst  excited  by  the 

<•  Hot  thirsty  food" 

of  acorns ;  from  whence,  if  frightened  by  the 
solitary  wanderer,  they  take  refuge  in  the 
towering  tops  of  the  trees,  and  turning  their 
nodding  heads,  to  bring  first  one  and  then  the 
other  of  their  little  red  bound  eyes  to  bear 
upon  the  intruder,  appear  to  consider  them 
selves  elevated  above  all  danger  from  the 
featherless  animals  of  the  nether  world.  The 
centre  of  this  forest  for  many  years  was  the 
habitation  of  a  family  by  the  name  of  Hud- 
dlestone,  who  from  too  much  pride  to  be  poor 
amongst  the  rich,  or  from  a  propensity  to  r. 
savage  life,  or  contempt  of  society,  an  uncon 
querable  indolence,  or  some  unaccountable 


ADSONVILLE. 

trait  which  human  nature  is  prone  to,  chose 
this  situation;  and  maintained  it  against  every 
attempt  of  the  owners  or  their  agents  to  dis 
lodge  them ;  the  destruction  of  their  cabin, 
with  all  its  furniture,  (which  often  befel  them) 
was  of  so  little  consequence  as  to  be  easily  re 
paired,  and  the  lav/  they  were  completely  be 
low.  The  depredatory  nature  of  their  tenure, 
their  outlaw  character,  and  their  singular  and 
secluded  situation,  rendered  them  an  object  of 
some  curiosity,  but  more  the  butt  of  mischiev 
ous  boys,  who  were  a  greater  annoyance  to 
their  peaceful  possession  than  the  owners,  for 
tified  by  the  strength  and  officers  of  the  law. 
Against  the  latter  they  were  compelled  to  be 
always  on  their  guard,  and  a  bloodless,  preda 
tory  warfare  was  kept  up,  wherein  many  a 
stripling  was  ambitious  to  make  a  demonstra 
tion  of  his  courage  and  address,  in  slily  ap 
proaching  and  fastesiing  the  door  of  the  hut  on 
the  outside,  or  climbing  on  the  roof  and  intro 
ducing  some  foreign  article  into  the  stick  chim 
ney,  to  cause  a  sudden  surprise  to  the  family, 
and  then  to  make  a  safe  and  expeditious  re 
treat.  We  traversed  these  woods  until  near 
midnight  without  any  vsuccess,  although  the 
dogs  reconnoitered  the  ground  for  half  a  mile 
on  each  side  of  our  path,  occasionally  crossing 
close  to  us  without  any  other  noise  than  what 
proceeded  from  their  rustling  in  the  leaves, 
and  their  panting  with  exertion ;  we  then  held 
a  council  about  giving  up  the  pursuit.  This 
was  too  mortifying  to  be  readily  consented  to, 
without  some  substitute  or  consolation  for  our 
failure,  arid  an  attack  upon  the  Hudcllestone 


252  ADSONVJLU2. 

fort  was  readily  accepted  by  all,  as  the  condi 
tion  of  renouncing  our  hopeless  one  upon  his 
neighbors  and  fellow  creatures.  If  our  inten 
tion  was  not  to  hurt  them,  in  our  sham  attack, 
we  were  equally  desirous  of  guarding  against 
accident  that  might  fall  upon  us;  for  \\e  were 
well  assured  that  they  would  not  be  so  chari 
tably  disposed  towards  us,  nor  relish  our  visit 
as  a  mere  joke,  in  the  same  humor  in  which  it 
was  given.  A  point  was  fixed  upon  as  a  ren 
dezvous,  in  case  of  being  separated  by  a  sortie. 
One  of  our  company  had  every  advantage  of  the 
rest  of  us  in  strength,  speed,  courage  and  good 
nature,  and  in  such  enterprises  had  always  the 
honor  of  being  selected  for  the  post  of  dan 
ger,  which  he  accepted  with  the  more  satis 
faction,  on  account  that  in  other  cases,  and  in 
the  round  of  more  polished  amusements,  his 
countenance,  education  and  rank,  denied  him 
not  only  the  preeminence,  but  even  the  com 
pany  of  those  who  now  honored  him  with  the 
appellation  of  captain.  The  force  of  the  ene 
my  consisted  ordinarily  of  the  husband,  who 
however,  could  not  be  called  the  head  of  the 
family,  as  that  honorable  post  was  decidedly 
occupied  by  his  competent  spouse.  John,  for 
we  will  fix  no  fictitious  name  upon  him,  was 
deficient  in  size,  in  ev°ry  part  of  his  constitu 
tion,  excepting  his  mouth  and  front  teeth, 
which  fro-n  their  peculiar  and  projecting  situ 
ation  seemed  designed  for  some  animal  not  fur 
nished  with  hands ;  as  he  never  wore  clothes 
that  were  originally  designed  for  him,  his  di 
minutive  appearance  was  compensated  for  in 
measure  by  their  dimensions,  although, 


ADSONVll.LE.  253 

it'  he  had  gracefulness  of  shape,  it  was  effec 
tually  lost  on  the  beholder,  as  his  coat  was 
generally  out  of  all  reason  in  the  length  of  its 
waist,  and  that  part  of  his  pantaloons  which 
was  made  the  most  roomy,  interfered  with  his 
natural  gait,  by  draggling  at  his  heels; "his  hat 
was  always  too  large,  but  this  difficulty  he  in 
geniously  obviated,  by  wearing  that  side  be 
fore  which  its  former  owner  had  kept  braced 
up  behind — he  had  a  maiden  sister  long  aad 
lank  as  a  gown  hanged  out  to  air,  with  nothing 
extraordinary  in  her  phiz  excepting  the  length 
and  deep  sled- runner  crook  of  her  nose,  which 
was  scarcely  out  of  reach  of  a  mouth  which 
extended  from  ear  to  ear;  but  which  was 
happily  for  its  neighbours,  unarmed  with 
teeth,  altho'  abundantly  supplied  with  tongue. 
She  had  two  fine  children;  but  a  man  of  un 
common  stature,  strength  and  ferocious  tem 
per  and  appearance  was  an  occasional  boarder, 
and  one  or  two  other  straggling  characters, 
sometimes  mingled  with  them,  to  share  the  in 
discriminate  equality  in  a  society  unshackled 
by  the  forms  of  civilized  life,  and  to  consume 
the  products  of  a  few  days'  desultory  earnings. 
It  was  from  him,  and  Huddlestone's  wife, 
that  we  apprehended  the  most  danger  if  we 
should  fall  into  their  hands.  Having  cau 
tiously  gained  the  summit  of  a  small  knoll  or 
hill,  immediately  at  the  foot  of  which  their 
hut  stood,  we  were  surprised  to  discover  at 
this  time  of  night,"  a  brilliant  light  shining 
through  the  numerous  crannies,  and  shooting 
ift  a  thousand  pointed  rays  into  the  gloom  of 
the  surrounding  wood.  Our  captain  was 
23 


254  ADSONV1LLE. 

to  be  daunted,  nor  deterred  from  his  purpose 
by  finding  them  prepared  for  the  attack  :  and 
whilst  we  halted  in  our  present  positions,  he 
softly  advanced  and  reconnoitered  them 
through  the  crevices  which  were  left  between 
the  logs  of  which  their  house  was  loosely  laid 
up;  and  then  retured  with  information  that 
there  appeared  to  be  at  least  half  a  dozen  men 
besides  the  family,  who  were  waiting  to  par 
take  of  a  sheep  which  was  suspended  before 
the  fire  :  he  then  submitted  to  us  whether  we 
should  proceed  on  our  original  plan,  or  go  in 
peaceably  and  see  who  they  were,  or  return 
without  accomplishing  either  ;  giving  his  opi 
nion  in  favor  'of  the  first  proposition,  which 
being  unanimously  agreed  too,  he  went  down 
again,  and  seized  a  log  that  lay  by  the  house, 
with  his  herculean  strength,  he  placed  one 
end  on  the  ground  and  the  other  against  the 
upper  part  of  the  door :  this  was  performed 
with  great  address  and  secrecy  ;  but  it  had 
not  the  effect  which  he  intended  of  barrica 
ding  the  door,  which  he  supposed  from  ap 
pearance  opened  outwardly,  and  which  was 
contrary  to  the  fact ;  nrr  was  he  so  still,  as 
not  to  arouse  the  dog  which  bolted  out  of  her 
kennel  with  loud  yells.  The  crew  listened 
for  a  moment,  each  with  his  head  turned  over 
his  shoulder  towards  the  door,  and  then  mo 
ved  in  a  body  towards  it ;  the  foremost  open 
ed  it,  and  was  immediately  forced  back  upon 
the  others  by  its  motion  received  from  the 
impulse  of  the  inclined  log.  This  a  little  dis 
concerted  chem,  but  being  encouraged  by  the 
example  of  their  Amazonian  landlady,  they 


ADSONV1LLE.  255 

all  sallied  out,  and  with  shouts  and  impreca 
tions  rushed  into  the  .wood  in  pursuit  or  search 
of  the  intruders.  Huddlestone  took  the  di 
rection  towards  us,  and  unfortunately  fop  him, 
liis  wife,  who  had  paused  to  catch  a  sound,  to 
give  her  the  right  direction,  hearing  him 
scramble  through  the  leaves  up  the  hill,  took 
after  him.  When  he  had  arrived  within  a  few 
feet  of 'us,  as  had  been  concerted,  we  all  fired 
our  pieces  in  the  air.  This  terrible  report,  in 
the  stillness  of  midnight,  echoed  through  the 
wood  with  the  most  terrifying  effect,  and  im 
mediately  altered  Huddlestone's  course  to  a 
precipitate  retreat  down  the  hill  ;  but  by  the 
time  he  had  gained  an  uncontrolable  speed, 
which  fear  and  the  descent  of  the  ground  gave 
to  him,  he  came  in  contact  with  his  faithful 
wife,  who  in  despite  of  her  superior  stability, 
he,  with  his  advantages,  precipitated  back 
wards,  falling  himself  on  to  her,  but  with  about 
half  his  length  over  her  :  she,  not  compre 
hending  the  nature  of  the  disaster,  concluded 
she  was  attacked,  and  lost  no  time  in  securing 
a  position  more  favorable  for  defending  her 
self  and  acting  on  the  offensive,  which  she 
soon  accomplished,  and  commenced  dealing 
out  her  blows  with  great  rapidity.  Honest 
John  endeavored  f>  convince  her  of  the  inju 
dicious  direction  of  her  prowess;  but  still  by 
the  time  he  got  his  month  open,  his  organs  of 
speech  were,  paralysed  by  her  well  directed 
blows,  until  despairing  of  bringing  her  to  a 
parley,  and  becoming  somewhat  enraged  at 
his  awkward  situation,  he  had  recourse  to 


256  AttSONVILLE. 

blows,  and   returned  her  unwelcome  compli 
ments  with  as  much  force  and  adroitness  as  his 
natural    defect  in   physical  ability  and  disad 
vantageous  position  would  permit.     Luckily 
for  him,    our   brave    captain   interfered,  for 
hearing  such  a  repetition  of  blows,   accompa 
nied  with  that  kind   of  sound  produced  by 
expelling  the  breath  suddenly  and  simultane 
ously  with  violent  exertion ;  he   made  up  to 
the  spot,  and  seizing  the  lady  by  her  remain 
ing   drapery,  slung  her  away;  and  supposing 
her  antagonist  to  be  one   of  his  company,  he 
very  obligingly  shouldered  him  and  made  off 
in  great  haste,  to  avoid  the  reinforcement  of 
the  enemy  which  was    making  towards  him. 
He  ran  but  a  few  rods  with  his  load  before  he 
found  out  his  mistake,  and  was  very  willing  to 
comply  with  the  fellow's  request  to  let  him  go. 
T!l~  "212 v  slut  was  alternately  *+,  C«ch  of  GUI' 
heels,   and  did  every  thing  but  actually  seize 
upon  us.     I  never  can  forget  that  kind  of  en 
thusiastic  ardor  and  glee  with- which  we  ran 
through  the  woods,  maintaining  an  equal  line, 
as  we  could  discover  by  the  occasional  crack 
ling  of  broken  and   dried  limbs  of  trees,  al 
though  we  were  several  rods  apart.     I  cannot 
think  that  we  were  really  apprehensive  of 
danger;  but  we  feigned  the  idea,  in  order  to 
™e  what  exertions,  we  could  make,  and  enjoy 
in  imagination  the  triumph  of  escape.    When 
we  arrived  at  the  skirt  of  the  wood,  the  rat 
tling  down  of  the  stone  wall  in  different  places 
announced  that  we  had  all  arrived  at  the  place 
of  rendezvous  about  the  same  time.  Here  we 
halted  to  take  breath,    and   indulge  ourselves 


ADSONVILLE.  257 

in  laughing  and  making  observations  on  our 
enterprize.  After  which  we  proceeded  to  a 
peach  orchard,  belonging  to  the  father  of  one 
of  our  number,  and  from  thence  to  a  cider- 
mi}],  and  after  regaling  in  the  sweet  juice, 
wt  1*3  disbanded  and  returned  home  before 
day-light." 

Edgar  prepared  to  depart  the  next  morning 
for  home,  and  to  be  the  bearer  of  the  intelli 
gence  to  Caroline's  parents,  and  have  the  im 
portant  discovery  receive  its  final  confirma 
tion  ;  and  although  Caroline  was  extremely 
anxious  for  this,  yet  she  was  surprised  to  find 
that  when  the  hour  was  fixed  to  be  so  soon,  a 
reluctance  to  part  with  him  should  be  felt, 
and  that  the  time  they  were  to  be  separated, 
really  looked  as  if  it  would  be  long.  Oh,  said 
she,  mentally,  I  every  moment  find  out  more 
of  my  weakness ;  if  it  increases  in  the  ratio 
that  it  has  for  a  month  past,  I  shall  arrive  at 
that  unhappy  crisis,  which  I  have  so  much 
deprecated,  when  every  other  consideration 
will  be  sacrificed  to  it,  and  I  shall  no  longer 
demur  at  that  which  is  now  insurmountable. 
She  had  always  considered  it  a  mark  of  weak 
ness,  and  as  very  improper  for  a  girl  to  suffer 
herself  to  think  that  she  loved,  or  was  herself 
in  reality  loved  or  admired,  but  to  listen  to 
such  flatteries  as  unmeaning  words;  and  the 
only  apology  which  she  could  frame  to  her 
own  mind,  was  Edgar's  steady  and  tried  at 
tachment,  considered  with  his  generous  and 
amiable  character. 

'    22  * 


258  ADSONVILLE. 

The  following  is  a  part  of  the  letter  she  sent 
to  her  parents. 

Most  Honored  Parents, 

Can  it  be  possible  that  you  have  not  already 
heard;  that  no  kind  spirit  has  apprised  you, 
of  that  which  will  soon  affect  you  as  it 
has  me !  I  have  shed  rivers  of  tears ;  I  have 
literally  mingled  them  with  those  that  have 
flowed  from  the  heart  of  another ; — they  flow 
ed  from  the  same  cause — they  flowed  to 
gether — they  were  tears  of  joy,  for  a  happy, 
an  unexpected  meeting — a  meeting  which 
neither  you  nor  I  expected  would  ever  take 
place  in  this  world. — I  have  a  sister,  I  have 
found  her,  and  you  have  a  daughter,  worthy 
of  you,  that  will  far  eclipse  your  Caroline — 
she  whom  you  have  almost  forgotten,  through 
lapse  of  time,  to  mourn,  as  strangled  by  the 
the  watry  element,  now  lives;  not  a  wandering 
inhabitant  of  the  wilderness,  a  companion  for 
savages,  hut  surrounded  by  refinement  and 
doating  friends;  happy  as  a  bird  on  the  wing, 
blythe  as  a  morning  hymn,  and  healthy  as  a 
fresh  blown,  dew  wet  rose,  and  beautiful — oh. 
mother !  but  she  looks  too  much  like  myself 
to  call  her  handsome ;  and  the  goodness  of  her 
heart,  who  can  know  its  full  value !  her  unre 
mitting  care  saved  from  the  grave  the  one  who 
restored  her  to  the  knowledge  of  her  sister 
and  parentage.  How  valuable  both  the  ser 
vice  and  reward  I  how  justly  balanced  their 
accounts  !  Mr.  F.  himself  is  the  bearer  of 
thii|  he  has  the  documents,  and  he  must  ex- 


ADSONVILLE. 

plain  to  you  the  whole;  and  if  you  find,  as  you 
certainly  will,  all  this  to  be  true,  you  will  not 
refuse  him  the  trifle  he  asks :  you  will  give 
him  Caroline's  glove;  what  if  her  hand  be  in 
it !  it  L  valuable  only  to  him,  if  it  belong  to 
r.~y  one,  it  is  to  him  :  if  you  consider  it  pre 
cious,  he  is  worthy  of  it ;  he  is  the  only  one  I 
could  make  such  a  request  for ;  and  you  caa 
never  blush  to  see  me  walk  by  the  side,  or 
lean  upon  the  protection  of  one  universally 
honored  and  beloved,  and  whose  only  foible  is 
his  partiality  for  me  ;  whose  penetration  and 
judgment  was  never  in  any  other  case  im- 
peachable  :  the  world  will  forgive  him  this; 
his  friends  will  forgive  a  single  error  in  a  life 
which  belies  the  doctrine  of  universal  frailty. 
But,  my  father,  although  he  has  wrested  from 
me  the  tribute  of  gratitude  and  esteem,  I  have 
yielded  nothing  that  was  under  my  control,  I 
have  promised  nothing  which  was  not, mine  to 
give  :  I  am  thine  only,  my  father:  thy  desire  is 
my  law,  and  so  far  as  I  can  avoid  it  there  shall 
be  no  infraction  of  it.  Although  I  write  thus 
plainly,  do  not  suppose  any  inconvenience  will 
follow  to  me,  if  my  request,  or  rather  Mr.  F'g. 
is  not  granted  ?  I  have  not  suffered  my  ima 
gination  to  feed  on  dreams  ;  a  disappointment 
shall  not  cloud  the  sunshine  of  my  peace,  nor 
trace  its  lineaments  on  my  brow. 

The  name  that  niy  beloved  sister  now  bears 
is  Penelope  Smith.  She  has  lived  with,  and 
as  the  daughter  of  Mr.  S.  whose  wife  is  sister 
to  Mrs.  F.  Edgar's  mother.  The  name  of  Pe 
nelope,  I  am  in  hopes  she  will  still  be  permit 
ted  to  retain;  and  the  other  part  will 


360  ADSONV1LLE. 

(with  your  consent)  be  exchanged  for  W.  one 
with. whom  you  are  familiar — but  I  shall  not 
attempt  to  tell  more  at  present ;  but  have  no 
doubt  of  seeing  you  here  speedily.  In  this 
expectation  I  bid  you  adieu !  and  still  sub 
scribe  myself  your's  only. 

CAROLINE  ADSON. 

The  era  of  speechless  expression,  of  averted 
eyes,  of  confused  hints,  tremor  and  faintings, 
has  passed  by  :  a  friendship,  firm,  affectionate, 
and  respectful,  founded  on  mutual  esteem  for 
kindred  dispositions,  must  succeed  :  they  can 
Walk  through  the  garden  of  nature,  and  the 
idea  that  one  conceives,  the  other  is  first  to  ex 
press,  and  every  day  and  occurrence  confirms 
the  benevolent  sentiment,  "  it  is  not  good  for 
man  to  be  alone." 

They  parted  under  the  buoying  hope  oi" 
soon  meeting  again,  and  on  the  evening  of  the 
fourth  day,  he  received  the  cordial  welcome 
of  his  friends  at  home;  he  selected  out  the 
letters  for  Caroline's  parents,  which  were  from 
her,  and  her  uncle,  arid  from  the  captain,  and 
dispatched  a  servant  with  them  to  Adsonville; 
and  at  late  bed  time  Mr.  Adson  himself  en 
tered,  and  accosting  Edgar  in  the  most  re 
spectful  manner,  said,  "  you  no  doubt,  sir, 
kaow  what  those  letters  contain,  and  cannot 
be  surprised  that  we  wish  to  know  every  thing 
relating  to  them  as  soon  as  possible  ;  my  wife 
could  not  be  satisfied  without  my  coming  down 
this  evening,  although  she  expected  from  the 
dates  of  the  letters,  that  you  must  be  fatigued 
with  the  length  and  rapidity  of  your  jour- 


ADSONVILLE.  261 

'  Edgar  answered  him  that  he  but  just 
now  understood  th«:  extent  of  his  neglect,  in 
not  coming  himself  with  the  papers,  as  he 
ought  to  have  known  chat  such  would  have 
heen  their  anxiety*  and  was  very  sorry  that 
Mr.  Adson  had  thus  been  left  to  the  necessity 
of  coming  himself. 

After  some  more  conversation,  Edgar,  per-, 
ceiving  that  it  was  only  from  fear  of  requiring 
too  much  of  him  that  he  did  not  request  him 
to  return  home  with  him  immediately,  offered 
to  accompany  him,  denying  rhat  it  would  in  the 
least  incommode  him  They  found  Mrs.  Ad- 
son  with  the  letters  before  her.  She  arose  and 
met  him  with  her  heart  and  eyes  too  full  to 
admit  of  any  words  ;  but  not  without  that 
friendly  grasp  and  expressive  look,  which  be 
spoke  sensations  above  the  eloquence  of  words. 
He  remained  with  them,  answering  all  their 
questions,  making  explanations  and  observa 
tions,  until  Mr.  Adson  desired  his  wife  to  look 
at  the  clock :  she  was  surprised  to  discover 
that  they  had  unconsciously  kept  him  up  so 
late.  It  is  unnecessary  to  add,  that  no  room 
was  left  for  doubting  as  to  the  identity  of  Pe 
nelope  ;  and  it  is  equally  unnecessary  to  at 
tempt  to  describe  the  feelings  of  parents  in 
such  a  case.  Mrs.  Adson  anxiously  enquired 
how  long  it  would  take  for  her  husband  to  go 
down  to  Plain  Ville  and  return,  smilingly  tell* 
ing  Edgar  that  there  was  but  one  thing  more 
than  what  he  had  done,  that  she  could  have 
wished,  and  that  was  that  he  had  brought  both 
the  girls  home  with  him.  Edgar's  eyes  just 
glanced  towards  Mr.  Adeem,  but  he  was  look 


2  ADSONVILLE. 

ing  another  way,  and  they  remained  silent,  tilJ 
Mr.  Adsoii  reminded  his  wife  that  they  should 
keep  Mr.  F.  up  until  day.  He  was  then 
shown  where  to  rest,  after  Mrs.  Adson  care 
fully  examined  that  the  bed  was  in  proper 
order,  as  she  wished  to  shew  every  attention 
possible  to  one  who  had  so  suddenly  become, 
in  the  highest  degree,  interesting  to  them. — 
He  spent  the  next  day  mostly  at  Adsonville, 
in  assisting  Mr.  Adson  to  be  ready  to  depart 
the  succeeding  day  on  his  journey,  and  agreed, 
tt  his  request,  to  spend  every  evening,  and 
take  up  his  lodgings  at  the  same  place  until 
his  return. 

During  his  suspense,  the  delicacy  of  his  si 
tuation  in  regard  to  his  own  parents  presented 
some  difficulties  in  his  mind.  The  prospect 
daily  brightened  of  an  immediate  marriage 
%vith  Caroline.  Mrs.  Adson  herself  brought 
forward  Caroline's  letter,  and  read  it  to  him, 
and  made  observations  on  her  disposition,  the 
indulgence  that  had  been  exercised  towards 
her  on  account  of  her  twin  sister,  her  health, 
<&c.  evidently  as  if  she  considered  herself  talk 
ing  to  one  to  whom  she  was  about  to  resign 
her  up  as  heaven's  best  gift.  Jt  was  desirable 
to  him  to  have  his  parents  consent  to  his  mar 
riage  ;  but  yet  he  knew  they  were  precluded 
by  their  society  discipline  from  consenting  ts 
his  connexion  with  one  not  a  fellow  member; 
he  did  not  know  but  that  out  of  regard  to  him 
and  respect  for  Caroline  they  might  still  be 
prevailed  upon  to  do  it :  but  then  he  could 
not  wish  to  place  them  in  the  light  of  trans 
gressors  of  their  own  laws.  If  he  should  ask 


ADSONVILLE.  26"3 

without  receiving  permission,  he  well  knew 
that  it  would  be  absolutely  necessary  to  con 
ceal  it  from  Caroline,  and  to  use  the  least  du 
plicity  or  evasion  to  her  was  revolting  to  his 
mind.  As  it  regarded  himself  he  felt  perfectly 
at  ease ;  he  considered  the  regulation  in  soci 
ety  as  indispensable  to  the  policy  of  preserv 
ing  its  peculiar  institutions  and  practices — yet 
when  the  preservation  of  these  interfered  with 
the  natural  and  unalienable  rights  of  its  mem 
bers  it  became  void.   As  these  are  paramount 
to  human  institutions,  and  as  this  was  a  cam- 
pact  to  which  he  had  not  become  a  party  oth 
erwise  than  by  birthright,  he  did  not  consider 
its  requisitions  obligatory  upon  him,  unless  he 
recognized  in  them,  that  which  was  either  for 
his  own  benefit,  or  that  of  the  community, 
without  requiring  a  disproportionate  surrender 
from  him.     He  felt  not  the  least  disposition  to 
undervalue  the  privileges  of  society,  nor  to 
weaken  the  force  of  its  institutions,  as  he  con 
sidered  that  by  them  the  society  had  been 
preserved  a  monument  to  the  world,  of  what 
voluntary  institutions,  founded  solely  on  moral 
and  without  penal  obligation,  were  able  to  per 
form  in  a  community.     In  a  religious  point  of 
view,  he  was  not  so  superstitious  as  to  suppose 
that   a  compliance  with  the  discipline  in  this 
or  any  other  particular  would  materially  affect 
him. 

Edgar  continued  to  spend  his  evenings  with 
Caroline's  mother,  and  win  upon  her  good  gra 
ces,  until,  as  she  frequently  made  Caroline  the 
subject  of  discourse,  he  ventured  to  broach  the 
important  subject  to  her;  telling  her  that  fie 


264  ABSONVILLE. 

entertained  hopes  of  yet  obtaining  her  parents3* 
consent  to  devote  himself  to  her  happiness. 
She  did  not  appear  surprised,  but  said  that  she 
presumed  that  any  thing  on  which  her  happi 
ness  depended  would   have  due  weight  with 
her ;  that  when  they  found  he  had  gone  to  the 
southward,  her  father  had  concluded  that  on 
Caroline's  return,  if  she  requested  it,  his  con 
sent  should  be  given.     He  had  written  to  her 
teacher  to  prevent  any  intercoure  between 
them,  as  he  was  sensible  that  Caroline  was  par 
tial  to  him;   he  feared  they  might  be  led  to 
take  some  imprudent  step,  as  the  romantic  no 
tions  which  sometimes  tincture  the  minds  of 
youth  were  not  unlikely  to  affect  your  pecu 
liar  situation  ;    and  he  could  not  endure  the 
thought  of  Caroline's  tarnishing  the  unspotted 
character  which  had  always  rendered  her  the 
idol  of  her  acquaintance.     He  has  indeed  had 
very  different  views  respecting  her,  but  it  is 
vain  for  parents  to  make  calculations  for  their 
children  before  they  grow  up.    The  most  that 
now  sticks  with  him  is,  that  your  parents  should 
be  opposed  to  it,   as  if  they  thought  Caroline 
was  below  them.     I  do  not  know  but   she  is, 
fetit  it  would  be  exceedingly  trying  for  us  to 
permit  her  to  go  under  that  impression.     It 
excites  his  resentment,  and  prevents  him  from 
anticipating   that   pleasure  which   he  should 
wish  to  feel  on  Caroline's  forming   new  and 
intimate  relations.     Do  you  not  consider  her 
equally  as  worthy  as  if  she  belonged  to  the 
meeting  ?  Or  to  those  who  do  belong,  and  to 
whom  no  objections  by  your  parents  would  be 
raised,  but  who  they  would  receive  with  cor» 


ADSONVILLE.  £65 

diality,  to  you,  Edgar,  under  the  influence  of 
education,  it  may  not  look  as  it  does  to  us. 

Edgar.  I  would  not  wish  you  to  entertain 
the  idea  that  my  parents  consider  the  beloved 
Caroline  below  any  body:  they  have  no  ques 
tion  of  her  virtue,  her  worth  or  any  thing  else 
that  can  adorn  human  nature.  But  they  con 
sider  that  the  purity  of  principle,  and  very 
existence  of  the  Society  depends  upon  a  rigid 
adherence  to  this  rule.  They  are  sensible  that 
no  general  rule  will  always  operate  without 
producing  private  inconvenience :  but  they 
suppose  that  the  good  that  accrues  to  the  com 
munity  at  large  will  so  overbalance,  that  those 
who  have  the  good  of  it  at  heart,  will,  in  those 
cases,  be  willing  to  suffer.,  What  makes 
them  hold  at  a  distance  those  with  whom  their 
children  are  about  going  out  in  marriage,  is 
that  their  laws  require  this  discouragement  to 
be  kept  up,  therefore  we  do  not  in  such  ease, 
ask,  nor  expect  consent  to  marry ;  but  after 
marriage  we  are  invited  to  bring  our  wives 
home,  and,  where  this  is  the  only  objection, 
they  are  honored,  caressed  and  thought  mor? 
of  than  in  ordinary  cases. 

Mrs.  £<ison.  And  then  you  are  required 
to  sign  a  confession  that  you  repent  having 
married  her,  or  be  excommunicated  ? 

Edgar.  Not  so  :  By  my  marrying  out,  I  am 
considered  as  relinquishing  my  right  of  mem 
bership  voluntarily.  And  if  I  wish  to  retaia 
,it,  I  am  required  to  signify  it,  and  condemn 
the  practice  ;  I  am  not  required  to  use  any- 
such  language  as  shall  wound  or  disturb  the 

23 


266  ADSONVILLE. 

confidence  so  indispensable  to  connubial  peace 
and  happiness. 

Mrs.  ddson.  Then  they  do  not  consider 
you  a  transgressor,  but  merely  that  you  have 
voluntarily  withdrawn  from  their  communion. 
You  are  not  reported  as  a  delinquent,  nor 
dealt  with  as  such,  nor  as  such  excommunica 
ted. 

Edgar.  I  must  confess  that  those  forms  are 
still  persisted  in,  but  generally  with  a  spirit  of 
liberailty  which  evinces  that  they  in  reality  do 
not  consider  them  so.  The  time  is  not  far  dis 
tant  when  this  will  be  dispensed  with  ;  and 
the  person  merely  notified  that  his  relinquish- 
ment  is  accepted,  and  if  he  ever  wishes  to 
join  again,  he  will  be  at  liberty  to  make  appli 
cation,  without  being  compelled  to  make  the 
"  amende  honorable"  to  the  meeting  which 
banished  him.  I  will  never  comply  with  the 
present  regulation  ;  I  consider  that  to  perform 
an  act  deliberately,  and  then  condemn  it  as 
soon  as  performed,  is  quite  out  of  character, 
and  to  condemn  the  practice  is  charitably  to 
condemn  that  in  others,  which  we  justify  in 
ourselves.  In  many  places  where  friends  are 
numerous  it  probably  is  of  but  little  disuse; 
but  where  that  is  not  the  case,  it  is  evidently 
oppressive,  especially  to  the  females,  who  be 
ing  more  under  the  immediate  eye  of  their  pa 
rents  are  prevented  from  cultivating  the  germs 
of  natural  affection,  which  spring  up  as  the 
seeds  of  all  the  precious  family  endearments 
of  husband,  wife,  parent  or  child  ;  whereby 
many  worthy  young  women  never  know  the 
delights  and  endearments  of  domestic  ft-licity. 


ADSONV1LLE.  267 

»;  Joys  which  the  gay  companions  of  their  prime, 
Sip  as  they  drift  along  the  stream  of  time." 

Whilst  at  the  same  time  some  hopeful  swain 
views  them  wishfully,  at  a  distance,  as  forbid 
den  fruit  to  him, 

"  Like  yon  knot  of  cowslips  on  the  cliff, 
Not  to  be  come  at  by  the  willing  hand." 

Or,  discouraged  by  the  wild  and  forbidding 
deportment  of  her  parents  towards  him,  is 
compelled  to  torture  his  affection  into  some 
other  course.  And  all  this  to  conserve  the 
political  prosperity  of  a  social  community, 
which  is  designed  to  reform  and  happify  the 
world.  But  where  extrusive  objects  interfere 
with  private  and  domestic  felicity,  they  de 
serve  to  be  scrutinized  :  where  public  pros 
perity  is  not  promoted,  or  accompanied  by  in 
dividual  and  private  happiness,  it  is  altogether 
ideal.  Some  sacrifices  must,  in  all  communi 
ties,  be  made  for  the  public  good  ;  but  they 
must,  in  a  right  state  of  things,  be  compara 
tively  trifling.  To  assume  at  a  proper  time 
of  life  the  responsibility,  and  partake  of  the 
cares  and  enjoy  the  refined  delights  of  domes 
tic  relations,  is  the  main  object  of  this  state  of 
existence  ;  and,  wherever  it  is  thwarted  or 
frustrated  by  human  institutions,  nothing  equal 
can  be  given  in  exchange  :  still  nothing  can 
be  more  absurd  than  to  encourage  the  idea  in 
young  females,  that  they  cannot  be  both  hap 
py  and  respectable  in  a  state  of  celibacy.  They 
ought  never  to  indulge  such  an  idea.  They 
must  always  consider  their  happiness  depend- 


ADSONVILLE. 

ant  on  themselves,  without  indulging  their 
imagination  to  feed  on  the  horrors  or  happi 
ness  of  matrimony,  or  their  fancies  to  fix  upon 
the  attainment  of  it?  as  an  object  of  pursuit. 
Such  a  girl  prepares  herself  for  constant  dis 
appointment  and  mortification,  and  in  the  end 
is  liable  to  embrace  an  offer  which  her  judg 
ment  does  not  approve,  and  plight  her  faith 
to  one  wliOKi  she  cannot  respect.  And  the 
consequence  is  ten  thousand  times  worse  than 
the  fate  of  Jeptha's  daughter,  and  deserves 
not  the  name  of  marriage. 

Mrs.  Jldson.  There  is  another  thing  in  the 
manner  of  the  celebration  of  your  marriages. 
I  cannot  see  how  your  girls  can  submit  to  be 
ing  exposed  before  large  assemblies,  and  made 
to  say  over  the  marriage  service  themselves. 
Let  me  see  ;  it  is  three  times,  I  believe;  twice 
preparatory  to  their  being  received.  I  don't 
know;  but  I  think  Caroline  would  be  the  last 
time  more  in  a  situation  to  be  buried  than 
married.  I  cannot  reconcile  that  to  your  prin 
ciples  of  ^dispensing  with  all  unnecessary  pa 
rade  and  ceremony.  I  should  think  that  if  they 
were  once  published  in  the  church,  it  would 
be  sufficient,  and  that  if  the  consummation 
should  take  place  in  the  house  of  the  lady's 
father,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  parents  and 
friends  of  both  parties,  it  would  partake  more 
of  the  nature  of  the  subject,  and  have  a  ce 
menting  effect  between  the  two  families,  and 
every  necessary  end  be  answered. 

Edgar.  Oar  girls  have  become  so  habitu 
ated  to  examples  of  the  kind,  and  are  so  in  the 
•practice  of  attending  select  meetings  of  the 


AbSONVlLLE.  269 

Society,  that  they  consider  themselves  as 
amongst  their  friends.  The  first  time  they 
appear,  it  is  not  in  a  public,  hut  a  private 
meeting  of  the  Society?  hut  it  is  attended  with 
circumstances  equally  revolting  to  at  least  a 
fastidious  delicacy.  The  intended  bride,  after 
having  stood  up  and  heard  a  statement  of  the 
subject  read  over,  and  that  her  character  as 
to  other  engagements  stands  clear,  and  receiv 
ing  permission  to  proceed  in  her  proposals,  is 
led  in  company  with  a  female  friend,  appoin 
ted  to  attend  her,  into  the  men's  apartment, 
where  she  again  stands  hefore  the  assembly, 
whilst  her  intended  bridegroom  informs  the 
meeting  that  he  still  continues  his  intention  of 
marriage  and  desires  an  answer.  If  there  are 
no'  obstructions,  they  are  permitted  to  proceed 
to  the  final  accomplishment  of  the  process  be 
fore  a  public  meeting  for  worship,  and  for 
which  they  are  now  pretty  well  prepared : 
but  still  the  poor  things  are  apt  to  spe,  k  so 
low  that  most  of  the  assembly  grow  four  or  five 
inches  taller,  whilst  they  are  endeavouring  to 
hear  the  novel  sound  of  two  lovers  swear 
ing  before  the  altar  vows  of  eternal  constancy 
and  fidelity,  in  the  presence  of  hundreds  who 
watch  to  catch  the  soft  accents,  and  steal  a 
glance  at  the  downcast  eyes  and  virgin  blushes 
of  the  trembling  bride. 

Mrs.  Jldson.  I  have  often  heard  your  man 
ner  of  celebrating  marriages  commended  as  an 
effectual  guard  against  clandestine  matches. 
If  there  were  no  other  medium  but  yours  of 
being  married,  it  would  be  an  effectual  bar; 
fcut  as  it  is,  those  who  would  be  imprudent 
23* 


270  ADSONVILIE. 

enough  to  marry  secretly,  certainly  will  not 
hesitate  at  going  out  in  marriage,  as  you  call 
it;  therefore,  your  regulation  in  that  particu 
lar  is  of  no  use,  because  it  does  not  operate  at 
all  on  those  it  is  designed  to  check.,  hut  all  the 
weight  of  it  comes  on  those  who  do  not  need 
it. 

Edgar.  If  our  regulation  is  good,  and  is 
rendered  nugatory  by  there  being  other  means 
of  marrying,  it  is  more  consistent  for  you  to 
alter  and  conform  to  us  than  for  us  to  relax. 

Mrs.  Mson.  I  cannot  tell  how  much  Qua 
ker  to  make  of  you,  for  it  seems  as  if  you  take 
up  either  for  or  against  them. 

Edgar.  I  hope  never  to  be  against  them, 
nor  yet  for  them,  in  any  thing  in  which  they 
are  wrong. 

With  this  kind  of  conversation  they  made 
long  evenings,  and  Edgar  never  retired  with 
out  laying  some  hours  to  enjoy  the  reflection 
that  he  was  daily  gaining  ground  in  the  good 
graces  of  the  mother  of  his  Caroline,  and  the 
certainty  of  the  attainment  of  the  object  which 
had  so  completely  engrossed  his  soul.  But 
these  agreeable  reveries  were  mingled  with 
reflections  on  the  weakness  of  human  nature, 
which  magnifies  the  value  of  objects  when  ob 
structions  intervene,  and  soon  become  palled 
or  insensible  in  the  possession.  He  endeav 
oured,  and  almost  vainly  endeavoured,  to  di 
vest  himself  of  the  idea  of  perfection  in  the 
object  of  his  love,  and  to  prepare  himself  for 
the  developeKient  of  those  frailties  which  fa 
miliarity  and  intimacy  must  in  all  characters 
disclose^  aJ though  new  beauties  may  contittu 


ADSONVILLE. 

ally  overbalance,  and  an  overweening  partia 
lity  even  convert  foibles  into  graces.  He  did 
not  wish  to  consider  her  perfection,  as  he  was 
sensible  such  an  idea  must  be  the  effect  of  an 
amorous  hallucination  ;  but  he  wished  always 
to  retain  that  respect  for  her  superior  virtues 
and  accomplishments,  which  should  compel 
him  to  look  upon  the  counterparts  of  her  cha 
racter  with  liberality  and  indulgence,  or  place 
them  as  an  off- set  against  what  might  exist  of 
the  same  nature  in  himself. 

On  returning  one  evening  from  the  village, 
to  spend  as  usual  the  night  at  Adsoriyille,  he 
had  the  satisfaction  of  taking  with  him  from 
the  post-office,  a  letter  post  marked  Plaint- 
Ville,  which  Mrs.  Adson  read  as  follows : 

My  better  Half,. 

I  arrived  here  last  evening,  and  found  our 
beloved  daughters  both  well:  Caroline  has  not 
been  at  school  since  Mr.  F.  left  here,  as  she 
will  not  he  separated  from  Penelope,  and  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Smith,  under  the  apprehension  that 
Penelope  is  soon  to  leave  them,  are  not  wil 
ling  to  let  her  be  absent.  We  have  found  our 
lost  child,  but  in  return  are  to  lose  them  both. 
The  Captain  and  Penelope  have  not  only  been 
acquainted  with  each  other,  but  much  attached 
for  several  years,  he  having  boarded  with  Mr. 
S.  when  attending  school :  and  to  interpose 
any  further  obstructions  in  the  way  of  Caro 
line  and  Mr.  E,  would  be  ungenerous  in  the 
extreme.  My  object  is  accomplished  in  the. 
Captain's  union  with  Penelope  r  yefo 


272  ADSONVILLE. 

very  well  that  I  have  never  had  any  personal 
objections  to  Edgar,  but  have  always  united 
with  the  general  sentiment  as  to  his  character; 
I  believe  no  man  would  scorn  a  mean  action 
more  than  he  would;  but  I  knew  that  I  must 
provide  for  the  Captain  as  my  own  son,  let 
him  marry  where  he  would;  and  I  supposed 
that  if  he  married  my  only  daughter,  1  could 
concentrate  all  my  paternal  care  to  the  same 
object;  but  fate  has  decided  otherwise,  and 
with  it  I  have  no  cause  nor  disposition  to  re 
pine.  I  shall  not  attempt  to  say  what  Penel 
ope  is,  you  shall  soon  see  her.  You  must  pre 
pare  for  much  to  be  done  at  Adsonville  on 
our  return,  as  the  girls  will  make  such  pur 
chases  at  Albany  as  shall  be  necessary  for  their 
bridal  suits.  1  have  offered  to  settle  for  the 
care  and  education  of  Penelope,  but  I  find  it 
will  give  offence  to  repeat  the  offer  :  on  the 
contrary  they  still  intend  to  make  her  their 
heir  on  condition  of  her  returning  to  Plain 
Ville,  in  a  reasonable  time  after  her  marriage, 
and  this  is  decidedly  her  wish,  and  what  I  think 
we  cannot  object  to.  Caroline  has  consented 
to  it  upon  condition  of  her  making  a  visit  to 
the  north  once  a  year  in  return  for  one  front 
her  as  often.  Penelope  cannot  realise  me  as 
her  father,  but  she  is  of  a  sociable  and  familiar 
habit,  more  than  Caroline — looks  extremely 
like  her,  but  not  quite  so  delicate,  outweigh 
ing  her  a  few  pounds  :  if  they  had  not  each  of 
them  another  friend,  Penelope  one  in  the  Cap 
tain,  and  Caroline  one  in  Edgar,  I  do  not  be 
licve  they  could  ever  be  persuaded  again  to 


ADSONY1LLE. 

.separate.  You  must  not  expect  us  before  the 
fourth  of  next  month,  when  I  anticipate  that  a 
few  weeks  will  be  spent  at  Adsonville,  of  a 
character  not  to  be  expected  to  continue,  nor 
ever  recur  in  the  chequered  scene  of  life. — 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith  will  accompany  us. 
I  remain  ever  yours,  till  death, 

J.  ADSON. 

On  their  way  home,  Mr.  Adson,  with  his 
daugters,  again  lodged  with  the  family  where 
Edgar  had  seea  Caroline  at  the  window,  and 
Emeliiv  was  soon  satisfied  of  the  mistake  she 
had  made  on  the  mountain:  during  the  eve 
ning  a  young  man  entered  who,  notwithstand 
ing  he  was  enveloped  in  his  great  coat  and  fur 
cap,  appeared  to  be  immediately  recognized 
and  modestly  welcomed  by  the  family:  he 
laid  aside  his  over-coat  and  cap  with  some  ap 
pearance  of  bash&ilhess,  and  was  by  Emeline 
introduced  to  Mr.  Adson,  and  then  to  Caro 
line  and  Penelope;  he  was  dressed  neatly,  but 
still  there  was  something  in  his  appearance 
which  bespoke  him  not  a  townsman  ;  he  fre 
quently  fixed  his  eyes  studiously  on  Caroline, 
and  after  she  had  heard  his  voice  her  eyes  of 
ten  met  his  ;  during  the  evening  when  the 
younger  part  of  the  company  were  by  them 
selves,  he  arose  and  taking  Erneline  by  the 
hand  he  led  her  up  to  Caroline,  saying,  t(  Em 
eline,  you  know  I  told  you  that  my  love  had 
been  put  to  a  severe  test,  and  you  now  see  the 
object  that  had  well  nigh  proved  fatal  to  my 
fidelity/'  Caroline  blushed  deep  as  scarlet, 
but  her  surprise  and  confusion  did  nctprevcnjt 


274  ADSONVILLE. 

her  from  recognising  him  as  her  gallant  de^ 
liverer,  with  whom  she  rode  the  race  from 
Plain  Ville  to  the  school;  before  she  eould 
speak,  however,  to  ward  off'  his  compliment, 
Emeline  answered  him  pleasantly,  that  if  he 
could  have  remained  unmoved  by  so  much  ex 
cellence,  she  herself  could  never  have  taken 
a  pride  in  his  taste  ;  but,  said  she,  it  would 
have  been  in  vain,  and  you  would  soon  have 
renounced  all  hope  when  you  came  to  see,  as 
I  have,  with  whom  you  would  have  to  contend, 
Caroline  stammered,  and  never  commenced 
speaking  so  awkwardly,  but  at  length  said,  "I 
thought  I  recollected  your  voice,  I  perceive 
you  are  the  gentleman  to  whom  I  am  under  such 
great  obligations  forassistance  in  a  time  of  need. 
Your  compliments  I  consider  as  reproaches, 
but  I  justly  deserve  th*-.:ti  :  indeed,  Emeline, 
I  must  beg  your  pardon  also;  I  treated  him  not 
only  uncourteously  but  most  ungratefully,  but 
he  is  amply  revenged  on  me  by  the  mortififca- 
tion  his  generosity  has  made  me  suffer :  if  I 
thought  there  was  any  danger  of  your  think- 
frig  him  sincere,  I  could  convince  you  he  means 
it  only  as  irony. ?^  Nay,  said  Emeline,  do  not 
suppose  that,  for  he  has  informed  me  before  of 
every  circumstance,  and  as  warmly  commend 
ed  you  then  as  now  to  your  face.  Caroline 
replied,  '*  I  have  often,  very  often  thought  of 
his  kindness,  and  desired  that  he  might  be  as 
he  deserved,  and  I  now  discover  that  I  may 
make  myself  easy  on  'hat  head."  Emeline 
thanked  her  for  that  compliment,  and  the  dis 
course  opened  the  way  for  Penelope's  humor 
and  jokes,  which  being  caught  by  the  whole 


ADSONVILLE.  275 

company,  the  evening  passed  off  with  uncom 
mon  pleasantry  ;  and  if  the  young  gentleman 
had  anticipated  the  exclusive  company  of  his 
hetrothed  Emeline,  he  was  disappointed,  for 
they  shared  it  with  him,  until  the  remnant 
only  of  a  long  night  was  left  for  repose. 

The  fourth  of  December  arrived,  and  by 
twelve  o'clock  fires  were  made  in  every  room 
in  the  hor.°e.  and  the  stables  prepared  for  the 
reception  of  the  horses,  and  the  afternoon 
spent  in  watching  at  the  windows  for  their  first 
appearance.  The  day  was  cold  and  very  blus 
tering,  the  sun  unveiled  seemed  to  look  on 
without  influencing  the  weather,  and  it  was 
not  until  after  he  had  trembled  on  the  summit 
of  the  western  ridge,  and  sunk  behind  it,  and 
when  darkness  began  to  cower  around  the  dis- 
Kiantled  forest,  and  the  winds  to  whistle  with 
more  vehemence,  that  the  sleighs  were  ob 
served  to  drive  down  the  lane  from  the  main 
road,  from  which  the  brilliant  windows,  con 
trasted  with  the  surrounding  shade,  appeared 
illuminated  and  smiling  in  expectation  of  their 
arrival.  Many  of  the  neighbors  were  assem 
bled  in  expectation  of  seeing  the  long  lost  Pe 
nelope;  who,  with  Caroline  enveloped  in  furs^ 
and  led  by  Edgar,  entered  through  the  crowd 
in  the  hall,  and  were  introduced  into  Mrs. 
Adson's  arms.  He  assisted  in  disengaging 
Caroline  of  the  supernumerary  robes,  which 
the  extremity  of  the  weather  had  rendered 
necessary,  and  saw  her  come  forth,  like  a 
sparkling  ruby,  with  the  appearance  of  the 
most  perfect  health,  and  her  sweet  counte 
nance  flushed  with  the  stimulus  of  the  ke.eB 


£76  ADSONVILLE. 

air ;  she  addressed  Edgar  familiarly,  and  with 
an  expressive  look  of  pleasure  at  seeing  him 
there,  and  then  with  an  arm  around  each,  in 
terposed  her  head  between  her  mother  anij 
Penelope,  and  not  until  an  hour  had  elapsed 
were  they  all  sufficiently  composed  for  Caro 
line,  in  a  large  \\ell  lighted  and  wain)  room, 
to  receive  successively  her  neighbors  and 
young  friends,  and  introduce  them  to  her  sis 
ter  Penelope.  This  was  performed  with  much 
case  and  grace,  and  unfeigned  pleasure ;  but 
when  she  led  her  up  to  Edgar's  father  and 
mother,  (who  were  there  to  receive  their  bro 
ther  and  sister  S.)  she  evidently  manifested  a 
delicate  and  respectful  embarrassment,  which 
secretly  stirred  in  their  minds  the  sensation  of 
pride  at  the  thought  of  the  near  relationship 
to  them  in  which  she  was  soon  to  stand. 


ADSONVILLfi.  277 


CHAPTER  IX. 


Thou,  for  tny  sake,  at  Alla's  shrine. 
And  I  at  any  god's  for  thine." 

Moore. 


CAROLINE  regulated  her  conduct  towards 
Edgar  as  her  best  friend,  one  for  whom  she  en 
tertained  not  only  the  tribute  of  respect  and 
esteem,  but  that  love  and  confidence  which 
changed  the  distance  those  sentiments  create 
into  innocent  freedom  and  familiarity;  and  he 
was  not  backward  to  urge  the  immediate  ac 
complishment  of  their  marriage,  to  which  no 
party  now  objected,  and  which  alone  appeared 
wanting  to  crown  him  with  the  summit  of 
earthly  happiness.  The  consent  of  his  parents 
was  the  only  thing  that  Caroline  waited  for  to 
appoint  the  day  :  this  had  been  tacitly  given, 
but  openly  could  not  be  done,  as  their  laws 
were  directly  against  it,  Edgar  had  shewn 
them  Caroline's  letter  to  Maria,  and  informed 
them  further  of  her  sentiments,  with  which 
they  were  much  delighted,  nor  could  they  con 
demn  her  for  deciding  on  not  requesting  to 
be  received  a  member,  when  it  would  appear 
as  if  her  main  object  was  to  facilitate  her  mar- 
24 


278  ADSONVILLE. 

riage  with  Edgar.     After  some  hesitation,  at 
Edgar's  request;  she  wrote  the  following  note. 


Most  honoured  and  respected  Friends, 

You  will  forgive  my  presumption,  if  I  in 
form  you  that  I  have  had  the  happiness  of  be 
coming  acquainted  with  your  worthy  son,  and 
the  honor  of  inspiring  him,  as  he  assures  me, 
with  sentimen  s  of  partiality  and  regard,  inso 
much  as  for  him  repeatedly  and  earnestly  to 
solicit  my  consent  to  become  his.  You  will 
excuse  me  if  I  ingenuously  confess  that  no 
thing  but  your  approbation  is  wanting  to  de 
cide  me;  if  that  is  not  granted,  no  prospect 
of  happiness  shall  ever  induce  me  to  be  acces 
sary  to  his  becoming  disgraced  in  your  opin 
ion.  I  hope  I  shall  never  interpose  in  the 
way  of  his  duty  to  his  parents  or  his  religion; 
I  am  acquainted  with  the  regulations  of  your 
Society  and  respect  them  ;  if  you  cannot  give 
your  consent,  you  can  advise  me  how  to  act, 
and  it  shall  have  the  full  weight  which  your 
rights  and  character  so  eminently  deserve. 
Your  noticing  this  so  far  as  to  condescend  to 
answer  it,  will  confer  an  infinite  obligation  on 
your  unworthy  humble  servant. 

CAROLINE  ADSON. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  F. 


ADSONVILLE.  279 


Answer  of  Edgar's  Parents   to   Caroline's 
Letter* 


12th  Mo.  30th. 
Dear  Caroline, 

WE  last  evening  received  thy  very  accept 
able  and  respectful  letter,  and  in  return  assure 
thee  that  Edgar's  parents  have  nothing  per 
sonal  against  the  one  he  has  selected  as  a  com 
panion  ;  on  the  contrary  they  rejoice  in  the 
prospect  of  his  approaching  happiness.  They 
however  cannot  conceal  that  the  circumstance 
of  her  not  being  a  member  of  our  Society,  will 
prevent  an  open  arid  spontaneous  manifestation 
of  our  unity,  before  you  are  married,  for  fear 
of  wounding  the  feelings  of  our  friends,  who 
consider  it  a  matter  of  grief,  for  one  of  their 
members  to  depart  from  the  rules  of  Society^ 
in  this  as  well  as  any  otber  particular;  and  it 
would  not  appear  right  for  some  of  us  to 
openly  advance,  what  the  others  are  grieved 
at.  But  whatever  formalities  these  considera 
tions  may  deter  us  from  at  the  present  time, 
shall  be  compensated  for  by  the  most  uuremit- 
ted  attention,  and  parental  regard,  through 
the  remainder  of  our  lives;  therefore,  with  the 
most  sincere  desires  that  your  wishes  and  ex 
pectations  may  be  all  realised,  we  remain  thy 
assured  friends. 

J.  AND  C.  F. 

Caroline  Adson. 


280  ADSONVILLE. 

At  the  first  hasty  glance  which  Caroline 
gave  this  answer  to  her  letter,  she  felt  as  if  it 
was  a  little  equivocal,  and  thought  she  had  a 
right  to  wait  for  ample  consent;  but  upon  the 
whole  concluded  that  they  had  said  all  that  in 
their  circumstances  could  be  expected,  and 
soon  convinced  her  parents  to  the  same  effect. 

Edgar  now  saw  every  obstruction  removed, 
and  the  object  of  his  intemperate  passion  about 
to  crown  his  earthly  happiness  :  his  mind 
again  attained  to  the  level  of  his  usual  philo 
sophical  temperature,  awake  and  sensitive  to 
every  real  source  of  delight  and  happiness, 
without  expecting  what  was  unreasonable,  or 
suffering  it  to  be  disturbed  by  trifling  inci 
dents,  unavoidably  concomitant  to  an  earthly 
and  imperfect  sphere.  In  Caroline  he  pos 
sessed  the  richest  flower  in  the  garden  of 
beauty  and  intelligence  :  such  was  the  general 
conviction  of  all  her  acquaintance.  His  own 
superiority  gave  him  interest  in  the  hearts  of 
young  and  old,  and  prevented  him  from  being 
an  object  of  envy  ;  every  neighbor  seemed  to 
partake  more  or  less  in  the  happiness  which 
they  considered  as  the  natural  result  of  the 
union  of  so  many  charms  and  virtues.  Edgar 
himself,  to  judge  by  his  demeanor,  was  the 
best  affected  by  his  situation — conscious  that 
he  had  obtained  a  splendid  p-ri(k%  he  scorned 
every  thing  like  an  affectation  oi  triumph  or 
selfishness;  he  manifested  more  than  ordinary 
affability  and  attention  to  other  ladies  who 
happened  to  be  in  his  company,  lest  his  par 
tiality  to  Caroline  should  subject  him  to  inad 
vertent  neglect  of  others,  who  in  their  sphere 


ADSONVILLE.  28t 

were  equally  worthy.  Caroline  also  conduc 
ted  with  the  greatest  propriety,  although  it 
cannot  be  denied  that  she  manifested  something 
a  little  nearer  to  fondness  than  Edgar ;  but  this 
might  be  accounted  for,  upon  other  grounds 
than  the  comparative  weakness  of  her  sex.  He 
had  long  indulged  the  feverish  passion  and  be 
come  familiar  with  its  palpitating  symptoms, 
and  learned  to  control,  or  at  least  to  disguise 
them,  frum  the  scrutiny  of  others  not  interes 
ted,  to  whom  it  is  commonly  disgusting. — 
Whilst  to  her,  the  sensation  was  a  perfect  no 
velty  :  it  is  true,  she  had  long  cherished  an 
esteem  for  Edgar,  and  felt  peculiarly  pleased 
with  his  company,  and  magnified  his  attention 
and  solicitude  for  her  into  something  that  re 
quired  her  gratitude ;  yet  love  she  prudent 
ly  refused  to  listen  to,  until  his  persevering 
suit,  his  following  her  to  such  a  distance,  his 
alarming  sickness  as  a  consequence,  and  his 
fortunate  discovery  of  her  long  lost  sister,  so 
affected  her.  in  the  absence  of,  and  at  a  distance 
from,  her  relations,  that  she  surrendered  her 
destiny  to  be  united  inseparably  to  his.  Ac 
customed  before  to  delight  in  the  most  affec 
tionate  disposition  towards  hei*  parents  and 
relatives,  she  now  viewed  Edgar  as  added  to 
the  number,  and  consequently  as  an  important 
addition  to  her  happiness,  and  fop  the  exer* 
cise  of  those  endearing  duties  and  charities^ 
which  the  inimitable  blandishments  of  her 
mind  and  person  so  peculiarly  qualified  her  to> 
dispense. 

It  being  contrary  to  the  rules  of  the  Friends 
to  attend  a  ceremony  accomplished  by  a 
24* 


282  ADSONVILLE. 

gyman,  for  the  accommodation  of  Edgar's  pa 
rents  and  friends,  their  marriage,  with  that  of 
the  Captain   and  Penelope,  was  celebrated  at 
the  house  of  Mr.   Adson,  in  a  manner  ap 
proaching  the  Quaker  form — the  father  of  the 
bride,  taking  her  by  the  hand,  whilst  the  par 
ties  were  standing,  asked  her  intended  hus 
band,  if  he  accepted    of    her  as  his  lawful 
spouse,  and  if  he  promised  to  love,  cherish 
and  provide,  &c.  &c.  for  her  until  death  ;  on 
his  answering  in  the  affirmative,  he  then  ask 
ed  the  bride  if  she  consented  to  become  his 
wife,  and  promised  on  her  part  as  he  had  on 
his,  and  on  her  nodding  assent  he  placed  her 
hand  in  his,  and  gave  them  his  benediction : 
the  parties  then  took  their  seats  and  signed  an 
article  to  the  same  effect  of  their  verbal  promi 
ses,  stating  the  time  and  place,  &c.  which  their 
friends  present  signed  their  names  to  as  wit 
nesses;  the  instrument  was  then  to  be  record 
ed  in  the  records  of  the  county  clerk's  office. 
This  novel  method  of  tying  the  hymeneal  knot 
\vas  very  pleasing  to  the  young  company  who 
took  great  satisfaction  iu  declaring  they  would 
never  be  married  any  other  way. 

Friend  Smith  and  his  wife  were  quite  out 
of  their  element  so  far  from  home,  and  soon 
returned  to  Plainville,  leaving  Penelope  and 
the  Captain  to  follow  in  the  spring,  where  he, 
renouncing  his  military  profession,  they  ad 
ded  another  family  to  that  insulated  and  de 
lightful  village,  which  seemed  to  be  scarcely 
affected  with  either  the  depravity,  or  conse 
quent  misery  which  accrued  to  the  world  from 
cur  forefather's  most  fatal  repast, 


ADSONV1LLE.  283 

Edgar  not  feeling  himself  at  liberty  to  make 
any  acknowledgment  to  the  Meeting,  was  with 
much  reluctance  on  their  part  disowned  from 
being  any  longer  a  member  with  them — for 
which,  knowing  they  were  bound  to  proceed 
more  from  their  laws  than  from  their  inclina 
tion,  he  never  harbored  any  resentment,  and 
his  former  friends  continued  their  intimacy 
and  partiality  towards  him,  which  appeared 
as  if  softened  with  additional  respect  and  ten 
derness,  from  a  secret  suspicion,  if  not  con 
sciousness,  of  his  having  been  an  innocent  of 
fender  of  their  discipline  :  and  they  yet  anx 
iously  expect  his  return  ;  in  this  there  is  some 
danger  of  their  being  disappointed,  as  he  ap 
pears  perfectly  contented  in  his  situation,  left 
to  the  endearing  delights  of  his  domestic  cir* 
cle,  and  to  the  impartial  distribution  of  his 
charity,  unconfined  to  any  other  limits  than  his 
ability  to  dispense,  without  regard  to  sect  or 
denomination.     His  partiality,   however,   for 
the  tenets  and  practices  of  the  religion   in 
which  he  was  educated,  has  still  considerable 
influence  with  him,  and  his  house  in  the  com 
mon  resort  of   travelling  preachers  of   that 
communion,  who  associate  with  him  and  Car 
oline,  with  as  little  reserve  as  if  they  were 
both  members. 

This  favored  pair  continue  to  enjoy  as  much 
happiness  as  this  state  of  existence  is  calcula 
ted  or  designed  to  dispense;  yet  they  never 
appear  to  wish  ostentatiously  to  impose  a  con 
sciousness  or  shew  of  their  property  on  others 
less  fortunate  :  they  are  never  under  the  ne 
cessity  of  forming  or  uniting  iu  parties  for  the 


284  ADSONVILLE. 

attainment  of  pleasure,  for  it  is  the  constant 
companion   of  their  domestic  duties.     Edgar 
spends  the   morning  of  each  day  in  the  most 
unremitting  attention  to  his  business  (to  which 
he  is  much  habituated)  which  gives  him  the 
close  to  devote   uninterruptedly  to  such  pur 
suits  as  his  romantic  and    philosophic  disposi 
tion   incline  him  to  ;    and  Caroline,  from  the 
abundance  of  this  world's  goods  with  which 
she  was  blessed,  being  freed  from  much  care, 
hath  takeh  into  her  family  an  unfortunate  but 
worthy  and  capable  widow,  who  manages  hep 
family  concerns  with  the  utmost  skill  and  faith 
fulness,  subject  however  to  the  frequent  in 
spection  and   oversight  of  the    prudent  and 
amiable  mistress,  who  is  studious  to  manifest 
by  her  example,  that  the  peace  and  happiness 
of  a  family  depends  not  so  much  on  abundance 
of  wealth,  as  in  order,  economy  and  regulari 
ty  of  its  several   departments  ;  every  thing  is 
so  conducted  as  to  prevent  hurry,  surprise  or 
confusion  on  slight  occasions,  and  all  causes  of 
petulance  from  trivial  neglects  avoided  :  at  a 
seasonable  hour  all  under  her  hospitable  and 
extensive  roof  are  comfortably  disposed  to  rest 
before  she  retires  to  hers,  and  in  the  morning 
as  much  punctuality  is  attended  to  in  rising, 
and  "  her  household  has  their  meat  in  due 
season. "     Affable,  kind,   condescending  and 
benevolent  to  all,  their  relations,  to  the  most 
remote  branches,   rich  or  poor,   engage  their 
affectionate     dispositions,     which     cover   all 
their  failings,  whatever  they  may  be,  and  the 
unfortunate  and  necessitous  always  receive,  if 
not  pecuniary  relief,  yet  the  wine  and  oil  of 


ADSONVILLE.  285 

sympathy,  consolation  and  encouragement; 
private  visits  to  the  houses  of  such,  evening 
walks,  and  sometimes  even  a  fishing  excursion, 
the  library,  garden,  a  month  in  each  year 
spent  at  Plainville,  in  return  for  one  at  Ad- 
sonville,  by  Penelope,  constitute  the  chief  di 
versions  of  the  amiable,  benevolent  and  philo 
sophical  Caroline. 

The  last  time  I  saw  her  was  in  the  early 
part  of  a  day  in  May,  the  spring  succeeding 
the  one  after  her  marriage.  As  I  entered  her 
extensive  grassy  and  shaded  door  yard,  I  dis 
covered  her  down  upon  the  grass  in  one  cor 
ner,  where  high  and  heavily  loaded  bushes  of 
deep  red,  and  pure  white  roses  screened  her 
from  being  discovered  from  the  public  way  ; 
not  wishing  to  surprise  her  I  made  as  much 
noise  with  my  feet  as  the  soft  carpet  would 
admit,  but  either  from  her  attention  being 
fixed  upon  the  objects  of  her  care,  or  suppo 
sing  it  to  be  the  approach  of  one  of  the  family, 
she  did  not  notice  me  until  I  stood  by  her  side, 
and  discovered  that  she  was  endeavoring  to 
learn  some  young  ducks  to  help  themselves  to 
Inchan  meal;  she  blushed  with  all  the  loveli 
ness  that  health  adds  to  beauty,  as  she  adjusted 
her  neck-kerchief,  which  had  been  discompo 
sed  in  nursing  her  fat  boy:  but,  doubtless,  she 
will  be  much  surprised  to  find  so  trifling  an 
incident  mentioned  in  her  history. 

FIJUS* 


A  38 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


